Tickle Tutor #9: Detention MF/f [BRAND NEW!]

[TickleMantis]

Hello Friends! 😀

When I posted the previous entry to this series (back in 2023!) I mentioned that it was, in many ways, the penultimate story in this series. Well, as promised, here we are at long last with what is, in many ways, the grand conclusion to our epic tale. I did not think when I rebooted 'Tickle Tutor' a little over nine years ago that it would turn into the multi-novel, several spin-off saga that it has. Still, all things must come to an end eventually.

That said -I do have one more story to tell in the main/long-form series, however for most of the characters and plot lines, the story below brings it to an end. I'm not sure when that next/final-final entry will be written, and in the meantime I think I'll be taking a break from the novel-length works. I may do some more, shorter spin-off stories under the Tickle Tutor scope, and I'll definitely be working on some newer projects, but for the most part they'll likely be one-off stories without all the sweeping, years-long arcs weaved throughout.

With all that in mind, I want to sincerely thank each and every reader who's enjoyed Tickle Tutor over the last 9+ years. Whether you'rer a newer reader, or you've been here since the very beginning, you have my utmost appreciation. I hope you've enjoyed the ride as much as I have!

As always, any comments, PMs, compliments or criticisms are greatly valued!

All the best,

'Mantis 😀

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Tickle Tutor #9: Detention





By TickleMantis





MF/f

Previously…​

Jai Lin’s mansion has fallen.





With the support of billionaire Gwendolyn Deveno and the notorious Madam Ui, Emma Clark’s quest for vengeance finally comes to fruition. Assaulting the mansion in a daring daylight raid, Emma and her motley ensemble of allies round up Jai Lin’s harem of young women, many of whom are cruelly tickle tortured in the process. The well-planned attack is not all success however, as Emma soon discovers a hidden group of captive women within the building, some of whom have been held against their will for years. Among the long-suffering inmates are two of the guilt-ridden girl’s former friends, Deena Tripp and Wendy Starr.





Unbeknownst to Emma, she and her cohorts are not the only ones invading the mansion that day. During what was supposed to be their climatic final confrontation, Jai Lin and Madam Ui are unceremoniously captured by Harry Deveno’s henchmen. Whisked away on a helicopter, the two bitter enemies find themselves in far more trouble than either of them could have predicted.





As the last of Jai Lin’s girls are captured and their mistress is kidnapped, a betrayal from within Emma’s own group upends their plans even further. Hannah Quist, apparent personal assistant to Harry Deveno, reveals that she is in fact Agent Chloe Beckett of the F.B.I. Staring down the barrel of Agent Beckett’s gun, Emma can only think about how just days before she had held the duplicitous federal officer against her will…and tickled her out of her mind.

Chapter One: And Into The Fire​

Most cars had a latch somewhere in the trunk that could be opened from inside, Romey Verbeck was pretty sure she’d heard that once. If it were true, the bound twenty-four year old certainly couldn’t find the darn thing. Either that, or the stolen Ford Aspire that she was currently trapped in hadn’t been built with one. Of course her predicament wasn’t the car’s fault no matter how irritated the buxom blonde got at it, that honor fell to Holden Reznor.





Reznor, as the brawny kidnapper referred to himself, was the boisterous and talkative giant who’d snatched her up outside Jai Lin’s. Still none the wiser about what happened back at the mansion, Romey had been powerless to stop the huge bearded man the moment he’d snuck up behind her. From there it was a long hike through the woods, Reznor carrying the much smaller girl over his shoulder without so much as getting short of breath. They’d come to farmland eventually and wandered by herds of unhelpful cows, finally stumbling across a house in the middle of what felt very much like nowhere. Evidently no stranger to crime, the burly forty-something year old man had made no big deal of wandering into the country home, taking the owners keys and helping himself to their rickety car.





After what must have been at least an hour, most of it spent prying at the bailing-twine around her wrists and ankles, the curvy kidnap victim noticed the bumpy rural roads become considerably worse. Bouncing uncontrollably in the pitch-black trunk, Romey groaned and rolled from side to side as the beat-up Aspire made it’s way around one hard bend after another. The further they drove from the place she’d called home the last few years, the more worried the busty girl became. It wasn’t so much the fact she’d been kidnapped that twisted her stomach so anxiously, unusually it wasn’t the Kansas-born girl’s first rodeo in that regard. What really caused the most troubling sense of nervousness was what Reznor had threatened to do if she didn’t behave.





“Uh!” Romey rolled toward the front of the trunk when the brakes squeaked to a halt.





“Still with me?” The large, bald man’s muffled voice called from the front seat.





Breathing heavily in her dark prison, the comely girl’s nostrils flared as the vibrations from the engine stopped. For a brief, painstakingly suspenseful moment the only sound was her own uneasy panting, then the front door clicked open and Romey could hear her kidnapper lumbering out of the driver’s seat. As the car rocked free of Reznor’s immense bulk, the worrisome young woman gave her improvised restraints another bout of panicked tugs, the expertly-tied twine not loosening in the slightest.





“There you are!” The hulking man threw open the trunk, afternoon sun causing the voluptuous girl to immediately close her eyes. “I do hope you were comfortable.”





“Ah!” Flinching as one of Reznor’s enormous hands gripped around her shoulder, the bosomy captive turned her head away. “Wh-where are we? Where have you taken me?”





“Don’t know to tell you the truth.” He hooked his free hand under the back of the shapely girl’s knees and hauled her upward, forcing her legs out of the trunk. “Just kept driving toward where it looked like there would be the least amount of people.”





Standing upright, the top of her head barely reaching the bottom of Reznor’s steely chest, Romey blinked and squinted at the new surroundings. There was the driveway from which direction they’d just arrived, a narrow, dusty, and pothole-covered path that disappeared between towering pines. Pines and pine needles, some blue sky and a small dusty clearing within which she stood, that was about it. Turning back toward the car, the fearful girl was far from relieved to see a rustic wooden cabin a short distance from their ill-gotten vehicle. On any other occasion the forest hideaway might have looked quite inviting, in her current predicament however Romey would sooner have taken her chances alone the woods.





“Sure hope no one’s home.” Reznor nudged the buxom girl gently between her shoulder blades.





“Y-you don’t have to do this.” Stumbling forward in her slippers and ankles tied, Romey stared back at her gargantuan capturer. “If it’s girls you want, I can get them! I’m serious, I’m not like the others!”

“That right?” Prodding at the awkwardly shuffling girl’s shoulder, the strapping man’s tone sounded entirely disinterested. “Special, are ya?”





“I-I have a special job, yes!”





“Not anymore you don’t. That whole thing, the mansion, Jai Lin? You can say bye-bye to all that.”





“That doesn’t make any sense!” Inching eerily closer to the cabin, Romey found it impossible to imagine anyone getting the better of her cunning, legendary mistress. “What did your people do?”





“Weren’t my people, little lady.” Reznor curled the fingers of one great paw around the blonde’s elbow and used his other hand to knock at the cabin door. “I was just doing a job, nothing more. ‘Course it’s the kind of job federal agents don’t take to kindly to. Once they showed up…” The big man shook his head. “Well, no sense hanging about waiting to get handcuffed, is there?”





“I-“

“Shh shh.” Leaning one ear toward the door, the brutish fellow listened intently as he slowly moved one hand onto the handle. Pushing down, a smooth metallic clink was followed by a woody creak. “Our lucky day.”





“Nff!” Romey frowned as she was guided into the now open doorway, a dimly lit living room just inside.





Dividing the cozy room from a small kitchen to the left was a jet-black potbelly stove, the jagged chimney reaching up through the rafters above. A three-person couch with fat cushions sat in the middle, a fluffy brown rug stretching out before it. A door at the back of the kitchen looked like it lead outdoors, and another door to the far right must have lead to whatever other rooms the place had. All in all it was much like one might imagine a standard woodsman’s cabin. Romey rather liked the place, except maybe for a small branch that hung from the back wall by two pieces of string. A mostly inoffensive piece of art, save for the assortment of long, different coloured feathers attached to the stick.





“No T.V” Reznor closed the door behind them before flicking on the lights. “Bummer.”





Pivoting around to face the towering man, that one strand of dyed-blue hair whipped Romey in the face as she put on her best puppy-dog expression. “I was serious a minute ago, I can get you more girls. They’ll listen to me! Just let me make one phone call and-“





“No no no.” Engulfing her shoulders with his hands, the Herculean kidnapper aimed Romey toward the couch. “We gotta wait, all there is for it. Either the rest of the boys got out or the law rounded them up. Won’t know until I get a call, and that’s the only call going in or out of this place.”





“What if they don’t call?” Slumping onto the left side of the absurdly soft sofa, the buxom girl’s large bosoms jiggled under her stark white catsuit.





“Cross that bridge when we come to it.” Reznor plonked his great weight of muscle onto the center cushion and shrugged. “Move on in the morning either way. Can’t stay here if the feds are looking for us.”





“They’re not looking for me, I haven’t done anything wrong!” Romey balked, feeling even smaller than usual while sat next to the imposing man. “You don’t need me, just let me go! I won’t tell anyone you’re here.”





Looking the petit girl over, passed her girl-next-door face, over her unmissable, pronounced chest, wide hips, thick thighs and all the way down to her fluffy slippers, the brawny man’s leering gaze sent a shiver up the bound blonde’s spine. “You’re half right.” He said in that deep bass voice. “I doubt the law’s got any interest in you, but you can’t tell me you’ve done nothing wrong. And I know you’re not going to tell anyone anything, ‘cause you’re staying here with me. As for not needing you…” Reznor opened his palms outward like he was all out of ideas and looked to the blank wall opposite the couch. “Like I said, there’s no TV.”





“Wh…what…” The diminutive girl squeaked sheepishly. “What are you talking about?”





“Come onnn…” A cheeky grin crossing his lips, the uncomfortably friendly fellow began wiggling all ten fingers in the foot of air between them. “Gotta do something to pass the time!”





“No! Nono!” Romey cowered, pushing herself and her bound hands back into the corner of the couch as hard as she could. “Don’t do that!”





“What’s the matter?” The big man danced his upperbody from side to side, smile broad and gleaming wickedly. “You think I don’t know what went on in that big house of yours?”





“No-no it’s not- I told you! I can get others! Other girls, better than me!”





“Aww, don’t be so hard on yourself.” Reznor teased, his hands slowly spreading apart, the left hovering less than six inches from the flustered girl’s cushiony tummy while the right neared her defenseless side. “Besides, you’re already here. All those other girls, everyone else in the world, they’re miles and miiiles away.”





“No! Pleasepleaseplease!” Raising her knees slightly and hunching forward, the pleading girl did her darndest to shrink away as she watched the huge man’s wiggling fingers creep closer and closer.





“No one’s gonna hear you all the way out here…”





“NoNO!” Romey squealed and every one of those fiendish digits dashed forward, scribbling wildly across the thin material of her catsuit. “Nohoho! Eeeheehee! Ahahaplease!”





Rocking helplessly in place, the wide-eyed captive’s tiny feet stomped against the rug as a stream of girlish giggles poured out of her. Blushing instantly, the flailing girl strained to pull her arms around as Reznor’s fingers raced across her convulsing tummy and sides. Trapped between his large hands and the corner of the couch, the hypersensitive prisoner had no way of escape, not that her restraints would have ever let her get far. Spluttering protests amongst her fitful laughter, Romey’s very prominent breasts shook, testing the thin silver zipper that ran down the front of her one-piece suit.





One blue strand and all the other long blonde locks flew about her forcefully smiling face, the indignity was almost as crushing as the tickling itself. Just a few short hours ago what felt like all the power in the world had belonged to her, the comely girl living out a lifelong dream. For six beautiful months no one had laid a finger on Romey, not unless she’d demanded it, and only in the ways she desired. Now, restrained and with a huge man’s rough hands running freely around her midriff, the abysmally ticklish young woman could scarcely believe how quickly it had all been taken away.





“Stop! Aheeheeheeiii! Stopitahaha!” Curling as far forward as she could, the rosy-cheeked girl aimed for the floor, only for Reznor to repeatedly push her back against the couch. “Ahaheehaha! Stahahop!”





“I can’t stop!” The bearded man pinched at the bottom of his captive’s tender ribs. “How else are we gonna pass the time?”





“Aaaahahaha! Nohahaha!” Romey squawked, shaking her head madly as she tried once again to wriggle off the couch. If she could just make it to the floor at least, maybe, there would be a second’s respite.





“You should be used to this!”





“I’mnot! Eeeiihaha! Notfaiiiirahaha!”





“Not fair?” Reznor goosed the frazzled girl’s sides, causing her to buck furiously. “Isn’t this what you all do? Jai Lin and the rest, tickling each other, day after day?”





“Nohohoho! Not me! Notmeeeiiieheehee!”





“Ah yes, I almost forgot!” The bald oaf taunted, his playful tone making the agony induced by his actions all the worse. “You’re special!”





Held in place while poked and prodded, rolling forward or wriggling backward was impossible. Lacking any other options and too overwhelmed to think of something more clever, Romey began sliding her big, well-rounded butt toward the edge of the couch. Made of near-sheer material, the shapely girl’s catsuit glided easily across the cushion. By sinister design the practically painted-on outfit also allowed Reznor’s fingertips to slip effortlessly across the tight fabric, a fact the muscular man delighted in as she slid lower and lower.





“Eeiiahaha! St-stop! Eeeiiehee!” Worming from side to side as her curvaceous cheeks dropped off the precipice, the writhing girl dragged her slippers across the rug, trying hurriedly to speed up her decent.





“And where do you think you’re going?” The brawny man kept his fingertips running up and down the tied girl’s stretched midriff. “There’s no getting away from me, little lady!”





“Please!” Romey’s backside hit the rug and she began tipping herself sideways, away from the enormous man, his wiggling digits following her all the way. “Ahaiieehahaha! Ohmygodstoooop! Eeiieehaha!”





Her back against the bottom of the sofa and bound legs stretched out in front, the involuntarily laughing young woman collapsed to her right. Curling her legs up, the helplessly spasming girl squealed loudly as Reznor loomed above from his seat, two devilish hands crawling all over her belly and one exposed side. Cheeks growing redder, she gasped sharply as one of the giant’s index fingers drilled into the soft spot between two ribs. That sudden pitiless jab sent a warm tinge straight down Romey’s lower tummy and between her thighs. The last six months without being tickled had, apparently, done nothing to quash the busty girl’s ever-contrary libido.





“Thought you’d be safe on the floor, did ya?” Reznor splayed the fingers of one hand across the center of the squirming prisoner’s tummy and clawed viciously.





“Aaiiieeehahaha!” Snapping into a violently vibrating ball, the hapless girl closed her eyes tight as five large fingers kneaded at her squishy midriff. While her petit slippers kicked frantically and her bound hands flailed fruitlessly behind, the giant’s other hand pinched up and down her side.





Feeling his relentless digits scribble dangerously close to the wobbling side of her bosom and underarm, Romey floundered while her arousal grew. Second after terrible second the struggle to yelp each desperate plea became harder, as did the giggling girl’s nipples. With no conscious say in how her hyperticklish body reacted, the two swelling nubbins were beginning to make their presence known, already poking through both her bra and catsuit. If the anguish didn’t stop soon the buxom girl knew what would happen, and in her extensive experience those kind of climatic results only ever encouraged more unbearable tickling.





“Boy, that Jai Lin sure does know how to pick ‘em!” The huge man finally backed off, sitting upright and stretching his thick arms back.





“Uh! Hhh!” The poor girl gasped, staring up at the barbarous fellow with dreaded anticipation of another prolonged attack. “N-n-no more! No more, please!”





“Yes siree!” Reznor clapped his huge paws together and beamed a toothy white grin down at the breathless girl. “I’ve been lucky enough to tickle a lotta ladies in my time, but I’m having a hard time remembering any who fell apart quite as quick as you!”





“Nono, I know some! Worse than me! I do!”





It was in fact quite difficult, bordering on impossible, to determine levels of ticklishness after a certain point. Without exception all of the girls who took up residence at Jai Lin’s mansion, willingly or otherwise, were excruciatingly, inhumanly susceptible to the tickling touch. Deciding who among them was the most ticklish normally came down to who was the one being tickled, and telling a cackling young woman that there was no one more sensitive than her made for an exquisite teasing technique. Romey did not need to explain all that however, all she needed to do was convince her beastly abductor that there were more tempting victims than her, even if she didn’t entirely believe it.





“My-my friend Dee!” The blushing girl stammered, a twang of guilt twisting her stomach as she offered up her long time companion. “Or-or Maria! Or Callie! They’re more ticklish than me, they’ll go crazy!”





“Problem is…” Reznor shifted himself forward and lowered one knee down toward the rug. “None of them are here, are they?”





“N-nono! Not again!”





As the monster-sized man kneeled down beside her, the panicked girl began doing her best caterpillar impression. Wriggling along on her right side, Romey inched across the fluffy rug, the destination or plan for what was supposed to happen next both unconsidered. A few tiring seconds got the grunting girl almost to the polished wooden floor. Head almost beyond the edge of the rug, the dejected young woman’s stomach sank when she felt Reznor’s groping paws curl around the bottoms of her legs.





“NO! NOOO!” Romey wailed, writhing madly as she was dragged slowly back the way she’d come.





“Ohh, I can tell ol’ Reznor’s gonna have a good time with you!” Said the bullish man as he pulled the fitful girl to the middle of the rug. Climbing his hands up her thighs, he took a firm hold at either side of the captive’s hips and forced her onto her back. “Ain’t this better than watching TV?”





“NO!” Lurching up, the bucking blonde shuffled and pushed helplessly to get away as the lumbering man pulled her swiftly toward him. Caught between his knees, there was nothing she could do to stop his great weight resting just below her wide hips, trapping her firmly between his legs. “I can get money! Lots of it! Jai Lin’s rich!”





“Money eh?” Wiggling ten devious digits in the air above, the teasing brute raised his eyebrows suggestively. “You have it on you? Here, I’ll see if I can find it…”





“I’mseriouswait!” Romey babbled before all ten of those dancing fingers scurried up and down her tender sides. “Ahahahanoho! Eeeiihahaha!”





Curling upward and bursting with unstoppable laughter, the flopping captive tugged wildly as her huge breasts bounced. Her bound feet flapping aimlessly, there was no part of the buxom girl that could do anything in the way of defense. Reznor had free range, his fingertips stroking and sliding from her generous hips up to her heaving ribs and down again. Arms bound behind her, Romey rolled from side to side atop them, straining with every moment to pry her wrists apart.





“No money here!” The fiendish man teased and clamped his powerful hands around her supple ribcage. “Maybe here!”





“EEEIIEHAHA!” Arching her back, the increasingly horny girl shrieked and rocked erratically in the cruel behemoth’s grip. “STOP! AHAHA! STOOAHAHA!”





Face turning from slightly flushed to a darker hue, the voluptuous prisoner’s large bosoms pressed against Reznor’s inescapable hands. Breathless begging yelled through the cackling, broken apart as anguished laughter took over. Vulnerable to the barbarian’s every whim, the much smaller woman’s libido swelled her nipples to the most erect state, her tight suit straining against every hefty jiggle. Pulse after aggravating pulse titillated the busty girl’s loins, every cruel poke and prod causing a jolt of unwanted arousal.





“No, nothing there!” His maddening taunts adding more fuel to the wallowing girl’s humiliation, the strapping beast raced both index fingers up into her devastatingly ticklish underarms.





“YYYEEIIHEEHEE!” Romey screeched as her eyes shot wide, the two evil digits burrowing up between her upper-most ribs and trembling biceps. Clamping her arms in with a furious strength, all she managed to do was trap the dual fingertips in place as they continued to wiggle quickly. “GETOUT! EEEEIIHEHEE! GETTHEMOOOUTAHAHA!”





“That’s weird, no money here either!”





Hands to the left and right of her ample breasts, Reznor didn’t keep his remaining digits idle. Taking full advantage of the fleshy location, the tips of the burly man’s thumbs dug deep into the cushiony sides of the blonde’s bosom. Laughter spiking louder still, the bewildered girl screamed as she jerked desperately beneath him, her shrill demands and pleas landing on unmerciful ears.





“Wow, wherever that cash is you’ve hidden it well!” The deceptively cheerful fellow flicked the tiny metal zip just below the shapely girl’s collarbone. “Maybe it’s under here somewhere?”





“Nff! Nono!” Twisting and stretching to put her chin against her chest, the panting prisoner felt a nervous pang at the thought of being any more helpless than she already was.





“Where’s the treasure, hmm?” Reznor fluttered his surprisingly nimble fingertips around the fitful girl’s neck.





“Eieehehe! N-not here! Eeheiee!”





“Well that’s no good, is it?”





“Eeheehe! The mansion! Eiiyeehee!” Romey rolled her head from side to side, snapping one shoulder up sharply when a rogue digit brushed her ear.





A creature of criminal opportunity, the fingers on the cunning man’s other hand swiftly moved in and pinched the small zipper. As he kept running five fingers gently around the giggling girl’s ear, Reznor’s other hand smoothly pulled the straining zip downward, the two upper sides of her catsuit practically springing apart from the tension. Milky white cleavage wobbling into the open, the buxom girl’s large breasts remained pressed together between her frilly pink bra. Switching sides with his wiggling digits, the sinister man tickled Romey’s other ear, keeping her spluttering squeaky pleas while he drew the zip all the way to the lowest point of her tummy.





“If I’m being honest…” Reznor stopped to leer over the partly exposed girl, the open edges of her catsuit resting across the peak of each breast and narrowing down either side of her exposed belly button. “I don’t need your money.”





“Th-there’s a lot of it! So much!” Bottom lip quivering, the comely young woman felt her arousal surge with uncomfortably shameful force. “Paintings and vases! Even the furniture, there’s a fortune! You could live like a king!”





“A king you say.” Running one fingertip over the metal bumps at the left side of the zipper, the bearded man’s eyes stayed fixed on his plaything’s newly revealed skin. “And what do you suppose I’d do all day if I was a king?”





“I-I don’t know! Anything! Anything you want!”





“How’s that different from now then?” He frowned quizzically as his eyes shot up and met hers.





“Pleasepleaseplease!” Romey realized her mistake, shaking her head instantly when she saw the unnerving glint in the giant’s look.





“Oh, I’m the king alright!” A shark-like grin spread wide across the older man’s face as he slipped both hands under the sides of the opened zipper.





“NAAIIEEHEEHE!” Squeezing fingers directly on her supple skin, the squealing girl sprang almost completely upright as her sides and tummy were cruelly kneaded.





Bulging under the thin white material, Reznor’s large paws clawed vigorously at the howling captive’s midriff. Belly shaking as her soft flesh molded between the man’s fingers, the upper end of Romey’s suit spread wider, her tense bra and jiggling cleavage pushing outward. Nipples poking rigid through the large frilly bra, the horny girl’s libido soaked up her ticklish misery and turned it into a growing fire of perversion. More than anything the unassuming girl loved being on the other side of situations just like this one, yet somehow even in her most triumphant moments she never quite got turned on as much as when she was the unwilling victim.





Barely able to blubber any coherent words amongst her laughter, the wheezing blonde’s already shattered composure fractured significantly more when one wicked fingertip went spiraling into her navel. Bellowing high pitched cries, a once fond memory bore to the forefront of Romey’s mind like it was sent by the very forces of universal karma. How she’d delighted in tormenting others, a sadistic smirk almost permanently stuck across her youthful face, the kind of visage most people mistook for a sweet natured young woman. In actual fact the petit girl had a sadistic streak a mile or more long, a fact one of Jai Lin’s more recent unwilling guest’s learned to her spirit-crushing dismay.





Lola Romito had committed some offense or another, Romey never was too clear on the details. Tall and heavily tattooed, the forty-something year old blonde woman had run afoul of Jai Lin and that was all that mattered. When they’d bought her in she’d been all courage and fury, cursing at everyone and their mothers in that raspy voice of hers. Their first session together Lola was just as fiery, swearing at Romey from spread-eagled bondage despite her obvious disadvantage. She’d held back her laughter well, better than most anyway, still slinging imaginative insults even as she was deprived of her heavy leather boots. The begging started then, in earnest of course, at least until the tickling stopped and again Lola’s rebellious attitude returned. But, Romey remembered as her own navel was pitilessly teased, it was the older woman’s belly button that finally broke her.





For a woman who was no stranger to being an inmate, it was doubtless Lola had ever been a more compliant prisoner than before that day. In the many sessions they shared after that first time, the career criminal and self-professed tough girl would do anything to avoid having her navel touched. One of Romey’s favourite things was to keep the tattooed woman on a leash and have her crawl on all fours, they even played fetch a few times. Of course it was never enough, in the end Lola had to be punished and the way her voice would crack as fingers, feathers and other devices crept toward her belly button evoked a sinister joy that could seldom be matched.





Reznor likely felt a similar joy as his index finger drilled deep, especially if the huge bulge at the front of his pants was anything to go by. Moving his other hand higher, five fingers scuttled up the thrashing girl’s left side, scribbling passed her heaving ribs and over her stretched bra strap. Tendons in her neck protruding, the powerlessly laughing girl’s entire face turned a deep crimson as fingertips poked into the sides of her squished breast, stroking quickly near her underarm. Thinking of nothing now but the merciless bunch of digits running amok around her painfully ticklish skin, Romey threw her head about like a woman crazed. Sweat was beginning to glisten across her forehead, her navel turning a shade of over-stimulated pink as another form of wetness gradually dampened between her thighs.





“How’s the king’s favourite subject doing?” Reznor chuckled, sliding his rough hands out from under the gasping girl’s clothes. Getting only whimpers and heavily panting breaths in response, the big man grabbed the open top-sides of her suit and began peeling it back over her shoulders. Right as he was about to begin tugging the half open outfit down her back, a loud ringing trilled from his pants pocket. Sliding his phone out, the cheery man put it to his ear and said “…Yellow?...uh huh…okay…Nope, scott free. Got me a prize too...ha, yeah…alright. Where? Got it…we’ll be there. Yeah, see ya then.”





Looking around anxiously, Romey took a moment and a few more much needed breaths before plucking up the courage to speak. “Are…are we leaving? Y-you don’t need me anymore…” She ventured hopefully.





“We are leaving.” Slipping the phone back into his pocket, the wryly smiling man nodded. “Tomorrow.”





“No! No oh PLEASE no-“ The poor girl squirmed as her sinewy kidnapper stood up on his knees and wrapped both large hands around her hips. “D-don’t do this to meee!” She squawked as her entire body was hauled up off the floor and thrown back over one of the man’s beefy shoulders.





“Tell you what, I won’t tickle you again-“ Reznor stood up to full height, spanked Romey on her curvaceous butt and began wandering toward the door at the far end of the living room. “If we find a TV in the bedroom…”

Chapter Two: Sinner, Sinner, Chicken Dinner​

Not once in her twenty-three years had Emma Clark once imagined she would be arrested. The former honor roll student had been held against her will more times than she cared to remember, but even now the idea of being detained by authorities felt completely absurd. Legitimately detained that was, not the nonsense Sheriff Mackleroy and his deputies had put her through. How she felt, of course, did nothing to change the fact that the curly haired redhead was sitting in a windowless room, surrounded by ugly brick walls and handcuffed to a cold metal table. A guest of the F.B.I, how far the freckle-faced girl had fallen.





Head sunk between her trapped arms, the guilt-stricken young woman couldn’t stop thinking how she might have been better off never running from Jai Lin. If she’d stayed behind instead of pursuing her mad quest for vengeance, maybe that evil witch of a woman would have let her friends go. Aleena, the very person who’d helped her escape, wouldn’t have suffered. Deena and Wendy, their tragic fates were entirely Emma’s fault too. Half a year they were held prisoner in that vile mansion, half a year spent suffering because they’d put their trust in her. At least they were free now, or what was left of them, both girls now a pale imitation of who they used to be.





Shuffling awkwardly in her bolted-down seat, the regretful girl tried to imagine her life if she’d chosen the more noble path. All freedom would have been taken away, her days either spent behind locked doors or at the mercy of Jai Lin and that one blonde with the blue streak in her hair. Days and days, weeks and weeks, long months of being kept as a pet, no responsibility beyond total obedience to unsympathetic masters. Strapped down, tickled, strapped down, tickled. The idea sent a lustful flutter through Emma’s core and she shook her head. Now was not the time for depraved fantasies.





“Miss Clark.” With a loud creak the heavy metal door opened and the busty blonde victim to one of the redhead’s most shameful crimes sauntered into the room.





Special Agent Chloe Beckett, who had previously gone by the made up moniker ‘Hannah Quist’, closed the door behind her. Emma remembered then, with startling clarity, how she and Madam Ui had interrogated the undercover woman. How much they’d reveled in Agent Beckett’s screaming laughter, not that either of the vengeful pair thought she was anything more than a billionaire’s personal assistant at the time. Feeling that flutter again, Emma sat up and tried to ignore the sensation as she silently scolded herself for thinking it were somehow less wicked to torture some innocent assistant than a federal agent.





“I’m due back at the San Francisco office in a few hours.” Chloe pulled the opposite chair out and sat down, a very official looking badge swinging from her neck. “Someone else will be taking your confession.”





“I’m-“ Emma began.





“Don’t say you’re sorry.” The buxom woman cut her off. “I asked if I could have a moment with you, being the arresting agent and all.” Leaning back, the comely woman tapped her nails against the tabletop as she took a moment to look her prisoner up and down. “We need to talk about…what it is you’re going to confess.”





“I…I’ll tell them everything. Everything I did, I swear.”





“No, you won’t.” Chloe said sharply. “If you want to go free, you’ll tell no one anything, least of all what you did to me. You might be tempted to pick and choose what you confess, all that will do is muddle the story. Say nothing, and there will be nothing to keep straight.” The stern woman’s eyes narrowed. “This job is hard enough. The last thing I need is the boy’s club at The Bureau finding out what went on between us. Do you understand?”





Emma gulped. “Yes.”





“Good.” Agent Beckett leaned across the table. “Because if you run your mouth, I swear on my career that I’ll see you locked in solitary confinement for the rest of your life. And I’ll have a nice little chat with the guards at whatever hole you end up in to make sure the only humans you ever see again will be the lunatic inmates they let into your cell everyday. And you know what those inmates will do, don’t you? Yeah, you do, because I’ll tell them how best to make you suffer. Hell, I may even visit you myself from time to time, not that there will be anything left of your mind to recognize who I am.”





A short breath escaped the bound girl’s lips, her first in what felt like over a minute. There was a certain twisted appeal to the fantasy of being a slave of Jai Lin’s. Agent Beckett’s thoughts on Emma’s future were infinitely less appealing. Based on the icy look in the glaring woman’s eyes there was little reason to doubt her sincerity. Whether or not Beckett would actually go the lengths she threatened was hard to say, but if her secret got out some manner of vengeance would surely come the redhead’s way. Emma understood, it was after all her own revenge that landed her where she now sat.





Chloe Beckett leaned back, set her hands on the edge of the table and pushed her seat away with a metallic scrape. “Behave yourself Emma, for both our sakes.”





The tiny young woman’s voice came out as barely a squeak. “I will.”





“Oh, and one more thing. Those lunatics I mentioned?” The deceptive agent paused to give the door a hard, echoing knock. “I’ll make sure that when they find Jai Lin, she gets put in the same hole as you do.”





“Wait-“ Emma’s face turned with a worrisome frown. “They didn’t get her?”





“Escaped on a helicopter, apparently.” Beckett turned back as someone on the outside began unlocking the clunky door. “Your old math teacher’s in the wind too, if you can believe it.”





Her voice little more than a whisper, the handcuffed girl looked down at the table. “Mr. Lucas…”





“Mm hmm.” As the door opened behind her, a snarky smile crossed the busty agent’s lips. “I can’t imagine either of them are very happy with you right now. Something to keep in mind if you get bailed out.”





When the door closed behind Agent Beckett the sound of it felt a great deal louder than it had any time before. Nowhere was safe. There were no friends left. No allies. Emma Clark had no one now. No one but enemies.

Chapter Three: Slaves to The Past​

More than anything else it was the sheer, shameless arrogance Jai Lin could not abide. The audacity of them, fiends the lot, to set foot in her home. Sacred ground, now desecrated. The disrespect. Few living would have the nerve. Harry Deveno, of course, was one of the few.





“I’ll make this simple.” He said, strolling into his absurdly large office. “Give me access to every account you have, and I’ll let you go.”





Neither Jai Lin nor her fellow captive, the equally standoffish Takara Ui, dignified the silver haired man with a response. They had both suffered enough indignities that day, not the least of which was being kidnapped, flown several hours across the country and bound alongside each other. For her part the younger of the two women felt she had it worse, still adorned in her draping white gown, she lay stretched taut, her Amazonian figure trapped by thick leather straps at her wrists and ankles. Takara was strapped too, only she sat upright.





Identical in design, and custom made no doubt, the two cushioned tables had already been waiting in the office when they arrived. One flat and with the upper half bent upward at 90 degrees, what at first looked like rather flimsy folding pieces of furniture were in fact quite heavy. Both women had struggled vigorously when Deveno’s henchmen forced them into place, both all too aware of what would become of them once secured. Looking over at Takara, Jai Lin felt a mild pang of envy that at least the older woman still had her shoes.





Harry Deveno smiled wide as he neared his two prisoners. “No, of course not.” He stopped just a few inches from Jai Lin’s slender bare feet, which dangled just off the edge of the custom built table. “You’d give me the accounts now, wouldn’t you? If you really believed I’d set you free.”





Again, neither Jai Lin nor the former madam made a sound. To her right the three tattooed men smirked and grinned to themselves, but it was the fourth, the one without ink upon his skin that she had cause to worry about. The other three were thugs, nothing more, she’d sent one of them crashing through a wooden table earlier in the day after all. Their leader though, a dead-eyed man of youthful appearance, he was wiry and handsome, less rugged than the others, yet he commanded respect from them with apparently very little effort. He’d also crippled Jai Lin within a matter of seconds, something no one else had achieved for at least twenty years. He leaned then, casually against Harry Deveno’s large wooden desk, as unmoved by anything happening around him as he’d been when leaping through the window of her mansion.





“Or maybe you’re thinking you won’t be here long.” The billionaire bought one hand up, dangerously close to the bottom of Jai Lin’s left sole. She felt eighteen again, all those years of being feared and worshipped, obliterated as if half her life had never happened. “Maybe you’re thinking Sam Lucas will come and save you, is that it?”





“Ha!” Takara barked a sour laugh. “You are a fool, Harold Junior.”





“Am I?” Harry whipped around, his hand mercifully moving away from Jai Lin’s foot. “Have you forgotten the last time we saw each other, Madam? You wouldn’t have called me a fool back then…”





Ui pursed her lips. “You were as poor an imitation of your father then as you are now.”





“The years have made you brave, Madam Ui.” If he was offended, he didn’t show it. “You have forgotten. Somewhere along the line you made the mistake of thinking you’re anything other than what you’ve always been.” Deveno nodded to the eerily emotionless man against his desk. “Your weakness is what defines you.” He stepped closer to the older woman, starring directly in her unwavering gaze while speaking through clenched teeth. “You were raised a slave. You are a slave. And now, I will have you put back in your rightful place. Izan, if you please…”





The leader of the henchmen, who could have been twenty or thirty, slowly maneuvered himself behind Takara’s table. Strengthening her resolve, the once iron-fisted madam’s expression turned harder. Her jaw tightening, she stared ahead, though Jai Lin couldn’t help but notice that Ui’s stony glare was fixed firmly on the door. Lifelong enemies though they were, the barefoot mistress could hardly think less of her rival for seeking escape. They were both fiercely proud women, both far more alike than either of them would have cared to admit. And, both tragically, inhumanly ticklish. Jai Lin knew, as Takara surely did too, that no amount of pride or stubbornness or even seething rage could protect either of them from coming apart completely once the fingers started wiggling.





“You’re going to break, Madam Ui.” Harry parted his hands as if resigning himself to some unfortunate fact. “It won’t take long. Izan here is one of the best I’ve ever seen.” As he said this, the young man stood firmly behind the upright end of the table. Takara’s expression didn’t alter so much as a blink. “He’s built himself quite a reputation these last few years. A freelance tickle torturer, can you imagine?”





In her black, long sleeved top, the tight material accentuated every curve of the stoic woman’s torso. Bordering on sheer, each rib protruded through the sweater in her stretched position, large bosoms rising and lowering with each controlled breath. And Ui was controlling her breathing, every intake and exhale a conscious decision not to show the panic bubbling within. Jai Lin knew this, as she was doing the exact same thing. Guarding her inner turmoil well, Takara only cracked an almost imperceptible amount when Izan’s hands slowly appeared either side of her. It was a miniscule flinch of the eye, one surely unnoticed by the ogling henchmen. Whether or not Harry himself had picked up on it, that was harder to say.





“Enjoying the show?” The strapping heir to his father’s empire looked back over one shoulder at Jai Lin. “I expect you’d be every bit as keen to get your hands on the good Madam as I am…you know, if you weren’t tied to a table.”





Watching Takara tense as Izan’s fingers began to wriggle in the air, the barefoot Amazon assuredly did find a good deal of delight in the perverse display. Her pleasure was lessened somewhat by being held in the same precarious predicament, and Harry Deveno’s self-congratulatory smugness. Still it was nice to see the curvy older woman’s ever-enduring staunchness begin to crack, even if every passing second meant Jai Lin herself was one moment closer to suffering the same hellish humiliation.





“Mm!” Takara drew her already pursed lips in tighter still when the first of Izan’s fingertips swept gently across one rib. A second swift swipe and the bosomy woman jerked her hips, only to get stroked immediately against the other side. “Mmnnm!”





Closing her eyes, the shapely captive squirmed between the two sets of dancing digits, her upperbody twisting against the bondage. Her thick thighs flexed and at the far end of the table Takara’s small shoes wiggled uselessly. As her fingers reached thin air and her slender stomach convulsed, she stifled her own protests as best she could. The lines on her face deepening with every teasing second, control was slipping as her expression rapidly contorted from steely defiance to one of most unwanted mirth. Fighting against the inevitable, Jai Lin had seen it, and been the cause of it, too many times to count.





Wandering along the right side of the struggling madam’s table, Harry slid one hand along the inside of her knee. “You know what happens after this, don’t you?” He rested his palm on the thin cotton of Ui’s jet black leggings, her knee bouncing in place as she continued to spasm. “We can’t keep you here in my office, as much fun as that would be. No, when my men and I are done…extracting…the information, I’ll have you taken back to my house. It’s a beautiful place outside the city. Remote, quiet. Lots of trees…you won’t see those though, will you?”





Takara was set to burst, it was a miracle she’d lasted as long as she had. Izan’s deft stroking consisted of four fingers, feathery light along the wincing woman’s lower ribs. Her straight, shoulder length hair whipped about blushing cheeks, and every few seconds Ui would hammer her head back into the cushiony surface behind. Lips turned down, the muscles in the busty madam’s face trembled endlessly to avoid morphing into a forced smile. As well as she’d done, for as respectable a battle as the willful woman had put up, there were certain things she simply couldn’t control, like her very obviously erect nipples that poked through her sweatshirt.





“Do you know why you won’t see the trees, Madam Ui?” Harry paused as if waiting upon an answer, and received only muffled whining in return. “Because you and your protégé here are going to spend the rest of your lives in my dungeon. Neither of you will ever again see the sun, your entire existence will be to serve as my obedient little tickle pets. And you will be obedient. Oh yes, you will.” The boastful man prodded quickly into the back of Takara’s knee.





“Eeiieha!” She squawked, a wide grin breaking out across her face, even as her brows knotted furiously. Taking advantage of the opening, just as Jai Lin or even Ui herself would have, Izan spidered all ten fingers into the giggling woman’s ribcage. “Eeehahaha! Eeiiehahaha!”





Tugging against the straps in earnest now, Takara’s well-rounded butt bounced in the sharp corner of her seat. Girlish laughter flowed out of the hypersensitive madam, the boyish torturer’s touch still frighteningly soft. He was skilled, Jai Lin could see that, and couldn’t help from nervously wiggling her long toes at the thought. That same anxious idea also caused a stir in the jade-eyed woman’s libido, which was already warming from her capture, and the threat of returning to life as a tickle-slave.





“Stohop!” Takara barked, any commanding effect the demand might have had completely undermined by the stupid smile across her otherwise infuriated face.





“Heh.” Deveno sauntered a little closer, crawling five fingers slowly up the shaking woman’s thigh as he moved. “You know as well as I do, we’ve barely even begun.”





“Eieiehahaha! Ididn’t!” Ui squealed, her eyes starring daggers at the man. “Itwasn’tme!” She gasped. “Hahaha! Ididn’ttakeyourmoneeeiiiehehehe!”





“I know.” Harry stood beside her, his hand resting on the crease between Takara’s thigh and her bucking hips. “You told me that the last time we did this. I believed you then, I believe now.”





“Her!” Turning her icy glare toward Jai Lin, the madam’s voice cracked. “Eieehaha! It was all herahahaha! Stop!”





“Mm. And who gave her access to my father’s money? To MY money?”





“Shemademeeiiehehe!” Ui arched her back sharply when Izan’s digits crept a little higher, his fingertips stroking awfully close to the jiggling sides of her large breasts. “She KILLED him! Ahahahaplease!”





“I know all this.” Harry shrugged. “You’re not here because I need anything from you. You’re here because you were in the wrong place at the wrong time.”





“Noooeieehahaha!” Takara’s wail held a distinct note of crushing agony, the unfairness of her situation apparently cementing in her mind. She had nothing to offer, nothing except her body and her suffering, neither of which she could prevent from being toyed with.





Watching the woman who once stood as her greatest adversary, Jai Lin refocused her thoughts. There had to be a way out. She was cunning; she’d overcome the tyranny of Madam Ui, she’d escaped the clutches of Harold Senior. Hell, she’d built an underground empire of decadence and sadism which went undiscovered for years, manipulated lawmen and turned even the most willful young women into simpering playthings. Ending up as the private prisoner of Deveno Junior would not be her fate.





“Izan’s good isn’t he, Madam?” Harry sneakily plucked at the bottom of Ui’s sweater. “There’s a reason people pay him a lot of money to do this.” As he mused, more to himself than anyone else, the devilish CEO peeled up one side of the laughing woman’s top and revealed a couple inches of her sinfully soft skin. “Few would believe some of the stories about what this young man has achieved. Vitali Kalashov, for example, the Russian mob boss. When was that, last year?”





“The year before.” Izan replied flatly, his fingers dancing ever so slowly closer to Takara’s taut underarms.





“Right.” Deveno wiggled two fingers onto the tiny window of flesh just above the curvy older woman’s hip, a loud squeak breaking through her involuntary yelps. “Kalashov suspected his mistress was feeding information to the feds. Pretty thing, a model wasn’t she?”





Either through not hearing the man or disinterest, the younger fellow didn’t respond. If he had interest in anything, it was the angrily struggling woman at his fingertips. Looking closer, Jai Lin thought she did notice, for the first time, the slightest hint of life in Izan’s normally expressionless eyes.





Pressing on, Harry continued unabated. “Of course Kalashov couldn’t hurt the girl. She wasn’t exactly famous, but well known enough, you know? It wouldn’t do to have her showing up at some fashion show covered in bruises.” Those two fingers on Ui’s skin, the billionaire delivered a string of gentle, exploratory pinches up her smooth side. “So Izan here, he posed as the pool boy. Must have made for quite the appealing image, because the girl approached him. Is that right? Am I getting this right?”





“Mm.” Izan bothered to acknowledge his client with the barest of effort.





“You’ll have to forgive me, I’d had quite a bit of wine when Kalashov told me the tale.”





“AieeHAHA!” Takara shrieked when the younger man’s keen touch brushed along the bottom most edges of her stretched, thinly covered underarms.





“Yes, I imagine Kalashov’s mistress made much the same noise once Izan went to work on her.” Deveno chuckled as he slid his wandering fingers along the madam’s heaving lower tummy. “She confessed her part it in, and gave up his wife too. They were in on it together apparently, both angling for witness protection. Terrible really.” Harry shook his head glumly, only for a toothy grin to beam across his face a moment later. “Still, it all worked out in the end. Kalashov had Izan punish his wife, then flew both traitors back to the home country. Gave the missus and his little girlfriend to some Siberian arms dealer friend of his, so he tells it. Turns out, the gunrunner happens to share our unique hobby. Tickles them both for hours everyday. Probably not much else to do in the middle of some snowy wasteland.”





By now Takara’s cheeks were flushed a rosy red, and her demands to stop were starting to sound a lot more like pleas. She was still trying to sound forceful, the fire in her eyes alone would have given most people pause, if only the frequency of her laughter wasn’t continually cutting her commands short. Izan’s fingers wiggled higher and skated around the desperate woman’s hollows, it was then the pitch of her giggling spiked and she rocked her hardest yet. Harry too was upping his involvement, letting his other hand glide up Ui’s left thigh before burrowing up under her sweater.





“Yeeiihahaha! Stop it!” The former madam cackled, her eyebrows rising high as she endured the dual assault.





With no clever plan forthcoming, Jai Lin found herself distracted by thoughts of Takara’s wantonness. She wondered how long it had been since the once domineering woman’s unruly libido had been used against her, and reflected on the last time her own primal yearnings were turned to a torturous tool. Jai Lin was a young woman then, constantly aroused despite being subjected to one nightmarish scenario after another. Her agonizingly sensitive body used over and over again for the sadistic amusement of her masters, Takara chief among them. Now, knowing Izan and Deveno’s fiendish fingers were turning Madam Ui on almost as much as they were driving her mad, the trapped Amazon could feel that warmth between her thighs glow hotter by the moment.





“Feel like giving up those accounts yet, Jai Lin?” Harry flashed a smirk back to his other stern-faced prisoner. As she turned her chin up at him, the unfazed man returned his attention to the flustered older woman. Hooking fingers under the bottom of Ui’s sweater, he slid the lower half of her top higher, bunching it around her ribs. Her convulsing midriff now full exposed, the billionaire made wide open claws of his hands and immediately squeezed both Takara’s bare sides.





“Neeeiahahaha!” Livid, the red-faced madam rattled her bonds, her arms straining to pull free. “STOP! Eeeheehahahaa! Stoooop!”





Of the seven people in that ostentatious room, not a single one of them believed mercy was a possibility. Keeping a cautious eye on Izan in particular, Jai Lin suspected the young man might not even know the meaning of the word. Perhaps, she thought as she watched him hike the madam’s sweater up and over her lacy black bra, the best she could hope for was that Harry or one of the other thugs might be her chief tormentor. In truth, the bare foot woman had maybe only ever seen two other ticklers so skilled, and that included herself. Though it had only been a few minutes, a lifetime for the one being tickled, it was abundantly clear to a seasoned eye that Izan’s ability to elicit the most horrifying reactions from any given area was world class. Where he’d learned such techniques Jai Lin couldn’t guess. She had a strong suspicion, however, that most of it was intuitive.





Haunted by the idea of a natural-born tickle prodigy being within a hundred miles of her tissue soft soles, the younger of Deveno’s captives tugged experimentally at her straps. She wouldn’t be escaping, that much was obvious merely by looking at the bonds, yet instinct demanded she try regardless. It occurred to Jai Lin then, as she watched Takara’s sweater be dragged upward to cover her bright red face, that going for the madam first was all part of Harry’s plan. Or it was Izan’s idea. Either way, seeing Ui’s ballooning cleavage wobbling in her bra as the two men tickled her senseless, it was a fine display of the freelancer’s prowess. Arousing as it was to witness, the end result was a horrid, heart pounding anticipation of things to come, which served –likely very intentionally- to turn Jai Lin on even more so. By the time they turned their attention toward her the long legged woman would be a mess of fear and lust, primed and ready to be tortured out of her mind. Sadly, seeing through the plan did nothing to help change the results.





“NEEIIGHA!” Takara wrenched left, right, left, right, the blackened outline of her face in anguish beneath her folded up top as Izan’s fingertips raked cruelly down her uncovered underarms. “STAHAHAP!”





Arm muscles quivering from the strain, the temporarily blinded woman screamed with laughter, the top edge of one puffy pink nipple peeking out from above her bra cup. Her breasts bouncing wildly, Ui shook, unable to see the hands that kneaded into her tummy or scurried about her taut, silky hollows. Blindfolding victims was often a favourite tool of Jai Lin’s, she could appreciate the methodology. First hand experience had taught her how awful it could be, forcing one’s senses to heighten, every nerve ending on high alert with no way to know where the next poking, stroking finger might touch down. Overwhelming helplessness always came hand in hand with being tickled, yet losing sight, it stripped the victim of even being able to gauge their adversaries intent. In the dark there was nothing else but you, and the hands upon your skin.





“I wonder how much you remember, Madam-“ Harry began, the tips of his thumbs digging deep into the soft spots between two of Takara’s ribs. “-about the last time we saw each other.”





“PLEASE! AHAHA!” The combined underarm and rib attacks getting the better of her, Ui finally surrendered to begging.





“You were hogtied, do you remember that?” Hooking fingers under her bottom ribs, the billionaire wiggled his fingertips quickly. “Left there on my father’s desk, like a naked prize. Ha! The look on your face when I walked in, that I’ll never forget.” Without ceasing his burrowing digits, the callous man turned back to eye Jai Lin. “I have you to thank for that, don’t I? You and Samuel Lucas. Do you have any idea what I did to her after that? Did she tell you?”





Fearing to speak, and frankly wanting to save her breath for what was to come, the busty woman simply shook her head once.





“Ah, well…you’d left her with a…what do you call it…?” Harry motioned at his mouth with one hand as he tried to remember the name. “A ball gag! That was it, crammed right between her teeth. I could tell you’d already worked her over, she looked exhausted.” Returning his hand and his gaze to the sightless, cackling woman, he poked boisterously at her midriff. “I started with your feet, right there on the desk, almost knocked me off a few times, didn’t you?”





Continuing his recollection aloud as he and Izan danced their twenty collective digits over Takara’s jostling torso, Deveno spoke through a nostalgic grin that could almost have been mistaken for wholesome. With no silver in his hair back then, he’d spent quite some time tormenting the recently ruined madam’s bare soles, her ticklish cries muffled by the thick, rubbery gag that Jai Lin herself had stuck there. After that the then youthful Harry had hoisted Ui onto the floor, set her down on her back and straddled her hips. From her thighs to her neck he’d watched as tears fell freely down her heartbroken face, her muted laughter in stark contrast the mournful, harrowing look in her eyes. Of course, the self-important man grinned as he told this next part of the story, Takara’s torment hadn’t ended there.





“Of course I thought about keeping her.” He said, reaching behind the bound woman’s upper back as her pleas took on a weary, breathless pitch. “And I did, for a while. Took her back to Tokyo, tickled her day and night. Those were good times, weren’t they Madam?” Pulling his hands out from behind her, Harry bought the straps of Ui’s now unclasped bra with them. “Had no end of fun with these!” He dropped the straps and scurried ten wiggling fingers up under the bewildered woman’s bra cups.





“AEAIEHAHAHA!” Takara squealed as her loosened bra danced above Deveno’s hands, her bare bosoms jiggling against his tickling touch.





“But then business dictated I go back to America.” The teasing man titled his head resignedly. “I didn’t have the connections I do now, so smuggling a person across international borders felt like a leap too far.” He pinched both Ui’s erect nipples and she yowled loudly. “That wouldn’t be a problem anymore…luckily this time, you came to me!”





Slyly, Izan slid his hands under the thrashing madam’s bunched-up sweater and pushed it higher, passed her beet red face and over her shaking elbows. Her cheeks, neck and forehead glossy with sweat, the frazzled woman’s hair matted to her skin as she wailed with laughter, Deveno’s fingertips drilling into the squishy sides of her large breasts. Finishing the job of stripping Ui’s top half, the younger man forced her bra to follow the sweater, bunching both pieces of useless clothing around her strapped hands. Now entirely topless, the bare breasted woman howled as Izan’s hands returned to their long held position under her arms.





Moving closer for a better view, the three tattooed men, each some combination of muscular, stout and bearded, wandered nearer Jai Lin’s table. Until that moment the fixated Amazon had just about forgotten they were there. Evidently fascinated by Ui’s newly half naked state, the trio came as close as they dared without disrupting their bosses’ task. It was easy to see why, even twenty years or more on from when she’d last seen her, Takara had maintained a sensuous figure. She’d maintained her extraordinary levels of sensitivity too, and it was not unlikely that the curvaceous madam had, somehow, become even more ticklish over all that time.





“Ah, gentlemen…” Harry turned, gesturing to the leering men with one hand while keeping his other five fingers running rampant along the underside of Ui’s bosoms. “Would you like to take over?”





“Si, senor.” One of them wheedled, rising his eyebrows eagerly.





“Very good.” Deveno took a step back, and put one open palm up as a signal to Izan. “We’ll take a break.” As he spoke, the three henchmen bustled around Takara, the disheveled woman wheezing loudly now that she wasn’t being tickled for the first time in a long, awful while.





While the most muscular of the three took up position in the exact spot Izan had been standing just seconds before, the other two bumped and shoved one another as they fought playfully over who got which foot. As if in a race, the two men quickly tugged and pulled at the destitute woman’s small black shoes, their boyish antics largely ignored by their bosses. When they threw her shoes aside, tumbling across the office floor, Takara’s already miserable face drooped further yet. Jai Lin recalled the madam’s feet from long ago, how she screeched when they were touched, and how hard she fought to have them left alone.





“NO!” The breathless woman balked as the men then pulled impatiently at her socks. They let the thin cotton covers drop carelessly to the carpet, and Ui curled her small toes in horror. “Harry! Harry, I loved your father! I was loyal!” She gasped. “I was good to him!”





“That makes one of us.” The strapping man turned his back on her and moved closer toward Jai Lin. “Izan and I are going to give our fingers a rest.” He traced one fingertip up the side of the tall woman’s exquisite white gown and it was all she could do to remain still. “We’re going to need all our energy once we start in on you.”





“PLEASE! PLEASE NO!” Takara leaned as far forward as her bonds would let her, the tendons in her neck stretching out. “I-I have nothing to give!”





“That’s very true.” Harry turned back while the men near the older woman’s now bare soles each took an ankle firmly in hand. “Izan, there’s some tape in my desk drawer. Be a good man and gag her will you?”





“N-NONO!”





“You may begin.”





“NOOHOHO!” Ui twisted violently as the men at her feet began scribbling five fingers each over her helpless soles, while the man behind reached around and pinched vigorously at her tummy and sides. “EEEIIIHAHAHA! NYAAAHA! NOOOAHAHAHA!”





While the buxom woman’s back arched hard and shrieking laughter drowned her protests, Izan took his time retrieving the tape from Deveno’s desk. As he strolled back around, his men delighted in their new amusement, their digits spidering over Takara’s marshmallowy soft heels and wrinkling arches. More brutish than his two friends, the one who stood behind squeezed the madam’s heaving sides, her naked breasts and swollen nipples bouncing out of control.





Playing right into their evil design, Jai Lin too was getting a little out of control, especially as Izan retrieved one of Ui’s discarded socks from the floor. Feeling a titillating pulse between her thighs, the trapped woman watched with a lustful gaze as that sock was easily balled into the screaming prisoner’s wide open mouth. Her distressed laughter muffled, though still very loud indeed, Takara strained as Izan held one hand over her mouth, keeping her head mostly in one place. As the topless woman shook and cackled, her eyes glaring madly, the wiry man used his free hand to pull a short length of silver tape from the roll.





“MMMFFNN! MMMFFFNNFFNFF!” Was all the berserk madam could manage once the makeshift gag was complete.





Gyrating her wide hips just a little, Jai Lin prayed none of the men would notice her lewd display. She was wet, humid warmth teasing her pussy lips beneath the gown, and she wondered how soaked the wailing madam was under those tight leggings of hers. Positively drizzling, the amorous Amazon imagined, and that thought made her grind a little harder. Only when Harry pried himself away from watching Takara’s torment to look back at her did Jai Lin get herself under control. Laying still, unnaturally and suspiciously so, she tried to gauge the silver haired man’s intent. As his wicked smile grew, so too did the terror in her stomach.





“Ready?” Deveno wiggled five fingers in the open air. “Your turn.”

Chapter Four: Day One​

When Romey woke she could see the dull orange of dusk reflected against the door. There were two windows in the bedroom, one that looked out the side of the cabin and the other to the tall trees out back. Notably, there was no TV. She lay on her right side, the heavy duvet covering her naked body and Holden Reznor’s bulky arm, which was still coiled around her cushiony midriff. The giant man was nude as well, fast asleep just inches behind the tiny girl. She wondered how she’d ever managed to drift off with the big brute’s fingers gently fondling her tummy, tittering with giggles and squirming in his clutches. Then, she wondered where the car keys were.





Fixing her eyes on the door, Romey tested the depth of Reznor’s slumber by shifting her wide hips just a fraction of an inch. He didn’t move. Risking another small slide across the bed sheet, the buxom blonde pushed further away, the man’s thick fingertips grazing her belly. Scrunching her face in lieu of leaping off the mattress, she suppressed the instinct to run like hell. She’d have been faster than when he carried her in there, her arms and legs no longer bound, but without the keys Romey would have had to run stark naked through the woods. Judging by the massive man’s hulking frame he probably didn’t run all that fast, but after already suffering the afternoon under his merciless fingers the busty girl didn’t want to push her luck.





There was no point searching for her clothes, the comely young woman thought as she slipped one bare foot into the cooler air. Reznor had torn her catsuit apart anyway, and in the time it would take her to find and get dressed in anything else, he could wake up. Peeling back the covers from her top half, Romey began a slow roll onto her stomach, the unconscious man’s fingers dragging lazily over her sensitive side. Shuddering involuntarily, she gripped a handful of sheet and closed her eyes tight. Feeling the edge of the bed, she gradually lowered her legs down to the hardwood, the curvy girl’s big butt protruding up into the air.





As her petit toes pressed gently to the cold floor, Romey began to roll her top half off of the bed at glacial speed. With a slight thump, which would have been unnoticeable in any normal situation, Holden’s large hand dropped off her skin and to the bed. A sinking weight dropped through her chest at the sight of him, his bearded face no less worrisome without it’s usual bullish grin. The hard part over, and almost standing upright, Romey pushed both hands against the corner of the mattress as she prepared to back away. Then, as she turned to give the door another hopeful look, something snagged her left wrist.



“Where do you think you’re goin’ little lady?” Reznor’s grip was like iron around the nude girl’s arm.





“N-nowhere!” She stammered, gently pulling against the much stronger man and finding her hand quite immovable. “I-I had to…to pee! That-that’s all.”





“Oh really?” The huge man rolled onto his side, propping himself up slightly with his other arm, all the sinewy muscles in his uncovered torso flexing. “You weren’t trying to run off, were you?”





Romey shook her head and raised her eyebrows, she’d never been a very good liar. “No, no! I swear!”





“Uh huh.” Holden looked at her flatly for a moment. Slowly, without loosening his grip even a tiny amount, the monstrous man pushed himself to sit upright. “I don’t believe you.”





“I was going to come back!”



“Mmm…” Pulling her arm closer, the beastly bald man forced his bosomy captive to start leaning forward, her legs pressed up against the beside.





“Please just-just let me go to the washroom! Y-you can stand outside the door!”





“Oh yeah?” Reznor lifted his freehand and began lightly stroking the underside of Romey’s forearm. “And you’ll climb right out the window, is that it?”





“Noho!” Wincing and tugging harder at her trapped arm, the poor girl’s naked breasts swayed as she struggled. “Pleeheese no…” She whined, unable to keep from giggling as the wicked man’s wiggling fingers danced higher up her arm.





“I’ll get the truth out of you, girl…” He pulled her closer.





“Nono please!” Romey stumbled and lifted one knee up on to the bed, it was that or fall flat on her face. “Please doheeheen’t!” Grabbing at his fingers with her free hand, the mirthful girl struggled to move back off the bed as she tried to pry his grip open. “You tickled me all afternoon!”





Reznor’s digits skated along the underside of her bicep and the helpless girl bought her other leg up. Staggering forward on her knees to close the open gap under her arm, she tucked her elbow in and ended up side-on to the man. Now mere inches from each other, there was scarcely a single part of her naked body that was beyond his teasing reach. Just as soon as Romey had protected her underarm, the Herculean man’s wandering fingers scurried across the width of her lower back.





“Eieha!” Thrusting forward, the shapely girl yelped. Snapping her free hand around to protect the small of her back, a new problem arose before the journey was done when Reznor coiled his arm behind her and goosed her side. “Eeehaha! Ohhostopitehehe!”





“You didn’t need to pee, did you?!” Holden clawed up and down the fitful girl’s pillowy side. “Admit it!”





Squirming awkwardly on her knees, the unwieldy surface of the bed helped nothing toward keeping her balance. Almost toppling over, Romey threw herself backward and was halted by the Adonis’ thick forearm. In all the hectic movement the hapless girl hardly noticed when Holden released her wrist, and instantly used his unoccupied hand to pinch fiendishly at her other side. Both sides now in the beast’s clutches, the spasming blonde doubled over, her legs folding and her big curvaceous butt squishing against her upturned heels. Curled up, her tiny bare feet wriggled madly as her large bosoms squished against her knees, and her hands fought frantically to protect her sensitive sides.





“Eeehahaha! Stohohahahap! Pleeeheeassee!” Romey squealed, her eyes catching a brief, longing look toward the door.





“Where were you going? Huh?” Reznor, unabated by the wriggling girl’s sorry attempts at defense, scuttled his huge hands higher and dug at her supple ribcage. “Tell me!”





“Aiiieehahaha!” Back arching, the nude young woman’s legs sprang out from under her, kicking madly as she fell on her heaving stomach.





“Don’t lie!”

“Okayeeeheehahaha!” Shaking her head wildly, that one blue strand of hair whipped about her round cheeks as Reznor’s fingers drilled her tender flesh. “Stoohahaha! Stopahaha!”





“Tell me first!”





“I wahahaha! Iwasn’tahahaha! Please!”





“Wasn’t what?!”





“Thewashroom!” Romey squawked, the tops of her feet slamming over and over into the messy duvet. “Eeeiiehahaha! Iwasn’tgoingggahahaha!”





“You lied!”

“Yesahahah! Yeeeheeheeheiiies! STOP!”





Instead, without retracting his relentless paws, Holden rose up to stand on his knees, the duvet falling away. Now towering over the flailing girl, his enormous cock pulsating over her, he swung one leg over the back of her thick thighs. Straddled from behind, her bucking bare ass wobbling before the man, Romey strained to shove his hands off her sides as he put just enough weight down to trap her even more than she already was. Then, much to her ever-growing horror, Reznor easily raced his wiggling fingers up and down her quivering sides from hips to underarms and back again.





“Aaahahaha! Ahahahanooohahaha!” Rolling aimlessly between the huge man’s knees, the buxom girl’s hands snapped back and forth between defending her sides and clawing at the sheets.





For all her troubles, every attempt to cover herself or swat Holden’s scampering fingers away required far more effort than it was worth. Unable to shield herself in any one spot for more than a fraction of a second, Romey knew her energy would have been much better spent on trying to pull herself out from under the overly playful giant. Sadly, as was always the case when tickled, it was instinct that dictated the vast majority of the luckless girl’s responses. She was as much at the mercy of her own preposterously ticklish body as she was the bearded man’s fingertips, neither of which took pity on her. Her body, in fact, was so painfully if predictably cruel that the pleading girl’s libido was already beginning to sizzle.





After an insufferable thirty seconds it was an especially vicious lobster-claw into her right side ribs that made Romey roll so hard it exposed most of her stomach and ample chest. In the snap decision to hide her side, the befuddled girl had made her tummy all but defenseless, a fact Holden capitalized on immediately. While his right hand snaked between the mattress and her ribcage on the right, his left shot onto her fleshy midriff and clutched deeply. Naturally Romey slammed herself back down, but the damage was already done and the huge man’s hand was now pinned underneath her.





Planting her hands flat to the bed, the forcibly grinning blonde tried for a pushup to escape the digits digging at her tummy. An inch, maybe, was all the nude girl could manage before hypersensitivity got the better of her and she collapsed all over again. Her giggling loud and riddled with abrupt squeaks and squeals, Romey begged for a stop, begged for a rest, and even tried to blubber out some manner of bargain. None of it worked, just as none of it had worked earlier in the day, yet desperation always demanded the excessively ticklish young woman try regardless.





“I was going easy on you earlier!” Reznor teased and leaned forward, his left hand still mashing at her abdomen while his right squeezed dreadfully around her bouncing hip. As he bent further forward, there was no mistaking the feeling of the giant’s fully erect shaft throbbing against her butt cheeks.





“EIEHA!” Romey screeched when the man’s bulbous cockhead brushed against her tailbone.





“You’re gonna get it this time!” The big man growled, his thick cock sliding into the cushy valley between her rotund cheeks.





“AAAHAHAEE! NONO!” The straining girl wailed. Between the underside of the animalistic man’s cockhead rubbing at her tailbone and his fingers, all of which were now pinching at her heaving sides, the red faced captive could hardly gather a thought. When his hot breath and whispering lips stroked against her right ear the few thoughts she did have shattered to pieces.





“Try and run away from me? Hmm?” Reznor cooed, being sure to speak every groaning word around the pinned girl’s ear, his tongue lapping cruelly at her lobe.





“EEEIIAHAHA! NAHAHA!” Romey shook, and tucked her head hard against her right shoulder.





“You’ll never get away!” On the left now, the muscular man gnawed at the nape of his cackling prisoner’s neck, his bushy beard like a thousand feather strokes against her skin.





Switching sides again, tucking her left shoulder up tight, it was no surprise when Holden returned to the right. Using his teeth, the bulky beast nibbled hungrily at the sorrowful girl’s ear, her laughter reaching a feverish pitch. Before Romey could do her best impression of a turtle for a third time, the savage man reached over her head with his right hand and held her firmly in place. Motionless from the shoulders up, the bosomy tickle toy pawed madly at his steely arm, while her other hand snapped up to cover her neck. As she tried to work her petit fingers between Reznor’s ravenous nips and licks, his left hand easily snagged her wrists and pressed it down against the sheets.





“YEEIHEHE! PLEEASE!” Romey screeched, her free hand slapping hopelessly at the underside of her attacker’s bulging bicep.





Her eyes wide, all the fervor of struggling helplessly beneath the monster’s massive frame was causing the comely girl’s large, squished butt cheeks to vigorously massage his rock hard cock. Involuntary though it was, all that grinding, along with his long tongue and rough hands all over her voluptuous curves, had the laughing young woman’s arousal well ablaze. In the steamy chaos of her ticklish torment underneath Reznor, Romey hoped that at any second she would feel the hot release of the man’s own lust pump up her back. During their first calamitous round together, bringing her hulking capturer to a messy release had been what finally put a much-needed halt to his devilish fingers. More than halfway toward losing her mind now, the hopelessly horny girl prayed this time would be much, much quicker.





A few more laughter filled moments later, the shapely blonde’s hopes, all be them miniscule, were dashed when Holden peeled himself off her. Sitting upright, a portion of his hefty weight still clamping the back of her thick thighs, the bearded behemoth allowed no time for respite as he reached behind himself and flickered all ten fingertips across the undersides of Romey’s knees. With a sharp yelp, all at once the shocked blonde reached backward to smack the man’s knees, arched her back, and snapped her lower legs up. A nasty trick, one she’d used herself on more than a few unwilling victims, as Reznor easily caught her right ankle in his huge paw.





“NO NO!” The kicking girl squirmed, extending her free leg as far away as possible while tugging madly to release her captured ankle.





“Oh yes!” Holden grinned as he pulled her upturned foot closer to his side.





Thankfully, if one could be thankful for slightly less terror, the unavoidably handsy giant had mostly stuck to Romey’s upperbody during their initial one-sided bout. It was a small consolation to be certain, and he had plainly taken note of how loudly she shrieked during the brief moment when he’d snatched her slippers away. Reaching back now to try and protect her plump, buttery soft sole, it was tragically obvious that Reznor had stored that crucial information away for a later date. The pleading, spluttering girl would have preferred that date to be much further away, not just hours later. And, as the strapping tormentor scribbled the five fingers of his free hand down her instep, Romey wished that date had never come.





“NEIIIGHAHAHA!” With a shrill cry, the tiny girl rocked so hard she not only jostled the enormous man atop her but the heavy bed as well.





A crazed look in her doey blue eyes, the busty girl twisted violently. Wrestling with both hands, the maddened blonde clawed at Reznor’s deftly moving digits, but there was no prying him off her. Running over her porcelain sole, each fingertip zipped about in it’s own determined direction, grazed around the edge of her cotton soft heel and flew relentlessly across the light pink skin at the ball of her foot. At random the sadistic man would dash his wiggling fingers over to pinch or prod at Romey’s side, once or twice even flicking at her sinfully swollen nipples. She knew he’d return to her bare sole after each intermittent attack, yet couldn’t help herself from rolling flat or clamping both hands to her side. Every time the poor girl knew she was abandoning her foot for several seconds of unimpeded tickling, and that awareness only served to make her suffering so much direr.





“You think I didn’t notice you trying to keep your little feet away from me before?” Said the huge fellow, his digits burrowing under the petit girl’s fiercely curling toes.





“IIIEEEHAHA! AHAHAPLEAAHAHA!” Was all the luckless girl could bellow in response as she thrashed in Holden’s unbreakable grip.





“Ha ha! You did, didn’t you?” Reznor chuckled and raked his short nails down the entire length of the howling blonde’s sole. “You thought I wouldn’t find out how ticklish you are! And this is just one foot! Soon enough I’ll be tickling them both!” If the floundering girl could hear him over her laughter, she could only reply with half words that screamed into hyperticklish nonsense. “And we’ve got aaall night long!”





How exactly it happened she didn’t know, through all her riotous noise and the jumble of harrowing thoughts, but Romey did manage to catch that last part. It was a heart pounding threat, made all the more horrifying by the fact she had no reason to doubt the man. Her tiny foot firmly at Reznor’s mercy, or lack thereof, a light sheen of sweat now coating her jiggling bosoms, the bewildered girl’s sense of dread descended deeper by the second. Compounding the nude captive’s alarm were the grinning fellow’s ongoing string of gleeful taunts, far too many of which kept worming their way into her panicked mind. He was going to find all of her most ticklish spots, he said, and test each one over and over until he found the worst of them all.





“-And we’ve got quite a hike in the morning!” Holden was saying as his fingertips danced speedily across the tips of the manic girl’s toes. “You better keep up or I’m going to tickle you every step of the way! Now, about that other foot…”





“NO!” Romey pressed her free leg as hard down into the bed sheets as she could, her high curving bottom tensing. Feeling the big man’s digits creep down the back of her lower leg, the breathless girl hooked both hands around the edge of the mattress and jerked desperately to pull free. “No more!” She gasped, her voice high and distressed.





“Come onnn…” The enormous man sang, gently sweeping his fingers across the back of the blonde’s heel, an easy feat for his long arms against the much shorter girl’s legs.





“NEI! Noho!” Flinching her foot away, the comely girl clawed at the edge of the bed, her thighs trapped between Reznor’s legs like they were in a vice of rippling muscle.





“Hey! No running away, remember?”





“Pleasenoho! Eiehee!” She darted her foot away from another flutter of wiggling fingers.





“Ohh, you’re starting to make me upset!” The burly man scolded her, his tone full of jest as reached out for another exploratory stroke.





“Eieheehee! Nodon’t!”





“That’s it!” Reznor snapped, though Romey could tell that his toothy grin hadn’t left his face. “Bad girl!” He said mockingly, and promptly smacked her on the right buttock.





“YII!” She arched up and quickly bought both hands around to nurse her freshly spanked bottom.





“Naughty!” He struck the other side of the buxom girl’s bare butt and she yowled even louder. “Oh, I barely touched you!”





“It hurts!” Romey whined, both of her small hands covering the tiny, stinging portions of her large behind.





“It hurts? How about this?” The brawny beast wiggled all ten fingers between her hands, right up the middle of the buxom girl’s bottom.





“IIIEEEHA!” In a flash, the shrieking young woman threw her arms forward and yanked herself clean out from under the kneeling man, her thighs, foot and all escaping his clutches.





“Now where are you going?” Reznor threw his hands open in something like a confused gesture.





Propelling herself off the end of the bed, Romey wasn’t having any of it. Not that. As her feet hit the cool hardwood, the bosomy girl kept up her momentum and made a mad dash for the longingly desired door. Hell with it, she thought as she lunged across the short distance to the exit, she’d run naked through the woods after all. One hopeful hand on the door handle, the fleeing girl pushed down, pulling the door a magnificent six inches or so toward open freedom. Overhead, Reznor’s large palm landed flat against the door and slammed it shut with a loud, woody bang.





“No!” Romey gripped both hands tight around the door handle, rattling it up and down. “Nonono!”





“Yes, yes, yes…” The huge man towered behind her. Keeping one hand planted high upon the door, he curled his other arm around her hips.





“Nono PLEASE!” Feeling his swollen cock pressed against her lower back, the pleading girl watched wide eyed, fingers slipping from the handle one by one as she was dragged backward.





Her last, trembling finger slowly lost it’s hook around the handle, and Romey continued to plead. Bare feet sliding against the floor in an unwilling moonwalk, the nude blonde knew she wouldn’t be getting another chance like that one. Terrified by the thought of Reznor getting near her excruciatingly ticklish ass again, that same awful prospect also spurred the severely anxious girl’s libido. As if fate held a personal grudge against her, the very second Romey’s remaining digit slid from the door handle was the precise instant she felt a drip of wanton lust drizzle down her inner thigh.





“Y’know, if I didn’t know any better-“ Holden wrapped both steely arms around the tiny girl’s waist now, and picked her kicking and flailing up off the ground. “-I might start to think you don’t like me!”





“Let me go!” The struggling girl stressed as the Herculean man turned himself, and in turn her, back toward the disastrous mess of a bed. “Please! Please let me gooo!”





“Am I gonna have to tie you up?” Wrestling the stark naked blonde back onto the bed sheets so she landed on her hands and knees, the bearded man made a point of pinching the underside of her right butt cheek.





“EIEHA!” Romey shot upright, standing on her knees, and made the rapid decision to twirl around, throwing herself onto her back.





“Is that what you want?” Teased the fully erect brute, beastly hands grabbing at the comely girl’s lower legs.





Kicking helplessly with her calves firmly in Reznor’s grasp, the appallingly aroused young woman pushed her hands down beside herself and tried hurriedly to crawl backward. Defying the busty girl’s every wish, her large pink nipples swollen and puffy, the muscular man groped one hand higher, then the other, crawling up her shaking legs. As his hands gripped Romey’s knees and she spasmed, the feeling of Holden pushing her legs apart suddenly caught the bulk of her attention. Starring worriedly up at him as he climbed onto the bed, the wincing prisoner’s thighs shook as she strained to bring them back together, all too aware that her smooth bald pussy was sopping wet.





“Noeiiee!” Romey tossed herself onto her left side and managed to clamp her knees shut. Before she’d had a microsecond to figure her next move, five of Reznor’s dancing digits came wiggling up her right side. “Naheehehee!”





Rolling to her back, the bewildered girl once again fought to keep her legs closed as the bald man’s fingers curled between her knees. Looming over her, the mass of chiseled muscle began pushing one of his own knees between the blonde’s quivering legs, her thighs parting shakily against his far superior strength. A quick second to try and pluck his fingers away proved immediately pointless, so instead Romey reached out, back, above, reached for anything. Catching a fistful of pillow, the red-faced girl swung her arm around in a wide arc and sent the thin bundle of feathers tapping harmlessly against one of the man’s broad shoulders.





“Please! Pleasenonohoho! Not that!” Sitting up as best she could, her stomach curled, the curvy girl cupped both hands over her exposed pussy.





Ignoring her entirely, or more likely savoring every distressed plea, Reznor lowered his head. Within seconds the ravenous man’s lips, tongue and teeth quickly met the inside of the shapely girl’s right knee, a tingling shudder racing up her spine. Giggles spilled out of her, a helpless grin beneath her deeply knotted brow as she bucked. The big man’s bushy beard brushed against her inner leg and Romey clawed at the bed sheets. Further down her thigh and she pushed the heels of her hands against Reznor’s bald head, her knees trembling madly as he held them apart. Halfway toward the frazzled young woman’s defenseless pussy and the cunning brute switched sides, licking wickedly at her left thigh.





“EieheheheSTOP!” Arching her back, Romey slapped helplessly at the nimble-tongued man’s head. His descent undeterred, that quickly flickering tongue continued down the thick, flexing flesh as her hands once again raced to cover her glistening pussy. “Nodon’tdoit!”





Before she could think to wriggle away, Reznor’s swift hands slipped from her knees, wound under each leg and reached upward. As his huge shoulders pressed into the undersides of the tiny girl’s thighs and her feet flew into the air, his inescapable paws reached up from either side of her hips and clutched at her forearms. Straining to keep her hands in place, Romey felt the monster’s long tongue lap against the last inches of her quivering thigh, squealing loudly when the wet tip darted deep into the crease between her leg and pulsating labia.





Bare feet kicking wildly as she laughed, the busty girl’s wrists were promptly and firmly pinned down either side of her. Burrowing his face and the thousands of soft fronds of his beard in deeper, the merciless mercenary licked and kissed along the most tender part of Romey’s hip. Reaching the soft, lethally sensitive spot right above her hipbone, Reznor nuzzled his lips and teeth hungrily, the loudly begging blonde seizing powerlessly beneath him. Knowing her assailant’s hopelessly ticklish next target, the curvy young woman’s arousal sent warm swells up her convulsing core. Memories of times past where she’d had the upper hand only served to fuel the fire, flashes of sadistic glee that were a far cry from her current woes.





Little less than a month before her most recent abduction, Romey had been all too happy to have her hands on an abductee of her own. Latisha Jarret had run afoul of Jai Lin, or maybe the notorious benefactor had simply seen the nineteen-year-old Black girl walking down the street, the finer details never mattered much. Either way, Latisha had been scooped up and handily delivered right into Romey’s waiting hands. Delighting in every sinful moment, the bosomy blonde sadist took her time putting the confused girl through a most harrowing ordeal.





A plump butt of such spectacular roundness it rivaled even her own, Romey had ordered the other girls to strap her latest victim facedown. Painstakingly she’d begun at Latisha’s neck and ears, her giggles so loud and full of surprise they could be heard from one end of the expansive rooftop garden to the other. In time the older girl had cut away her captive’s top and bra, the extent of her horrifying situation gradually dawning on the then topless teen. She’d screamed as Romey worked her ribs, her braids constantly whipping about, especially any time her underarms were touched, which was often.





Eventually, when Latisha was teary eyed and dripping sweat, the petit torturer sliced her tickle toy’s shorts and panties away. Romey was pleased if not surprised to peel away the distraught girl’s damp underwear. Jai Lin always had a keen eye for these things. Alarmed at her own arousal under the tiny Kansas girl’s cruel fingers, the nearly fully nude prisoner exploded into hysterics upon the gentle stroking of her generous, bouncing ass. Romey could sympathize. Latisha had been allowed to keep her shoes and socks on though, at least until quite some time later, when she was gagged and blindfolded.





“EEIIEEHEIIIA!” The already broken images of that sweet memory shattered entirely when Reznor’s tongue circled around Romey’s clit. He didn’t quite make contact, even with all her sporadic movement the savage fellow managed to somehow keep a fraction of an inch away from the swollen nubbin. At once teasing and inducing lunacy, the tightly held blonde howled. “NOT THERRRAAIIEEHAHA!”





Naturally, just as she had with Latisha and a great many other bellowing playthings before, the hulking man completely disobeyed her. Rolling the length of his tongue into two halves, the orally adept beast enveloped Romey’s hypersensitive clit between the two sides and licked up and down. Beside herself, eyes bulging as she bucked furiously, the nude girl felt a rush of wanton energy coarse through her loins. Certain a heart pounding climax would roar forth in the next few seconds, the crazed girl braced herself, as best she could in her calamitous state. Instead, her frighteningly ticklish clit engulfed by Reznor’s tongue, the huge man released her wrists and immediately set about pinching viciously at her pillowy sides.





“AIIIEEIIHEEHEE!” Romey cackled, her tiny hands fighting fruitlessly against both the fingers digging at her tummy and the unmovable head between her legs.





Caught between the unbearable tongue torment and ten fingers kneading into her squishy midriff, the feverishly horny girl’s lewd release was cruelly kept at bay. Barely held back behind a wall of mindless tickling, the urge to climax remained, though the ability to push through was held just out of reach. Without thought, struggling on pure, animalistic instinct, Romey’s feet kicked over and over against Reznor’s muscular back, her bare heels striking him harmlessly. Crawling his hands higher, the pitiless man was able to claw at her protruding ribs and hold her in place all at once, the busty girl’s huge bosoms jiggling and rocking in every direction.





Utilizing perhaps his most sinister trick yet, Reznor speedily moved his hands down to the squished undersides of Romey’s fleshy butt. Unleashing a quick flurry of fingertips across the atrociously ticklish skin, the shrieking girl thrust upward, almost freeing herself of his endlessly flicking tongue. Before she could fully jolt away, however, the big man’s paws once again squeezed up and down her sides. Evidently the knowledge that he would repeat this failed to be of any use, as Reznor continued the random tickle attacks along her behind, catching her each time and sending her spiraling into fits of breathless laughter.





Insanity well and truly gripping her, Romey had no clue as to how long the combination of clit, tummy and butt tickling carried on before her tormentor finally switched tactics. Quite berserk, the blue streak of hair matted to her sweaty face, she screeched anew when those ten fiendish fingers rummaged into her underarms. Worse still, as the curvy girl slapped and pried and squawked, the tips of Reznor’s nimble thumbs swiped the outer edges of her areoles. That one cheeky touch bought forward the urge to climax so forcefully it was a miracle she didn’t cum then and there, even as the big man’s fingertips continued wiggling in her hollows.





Torn between the dreadful digits burrowing under her arms and the thumbs that zeroed swiftly in on her erect nipples, the buxom girl shook wildly. When Reznor’s merciless licking of her clit turned to a vigorous sucking between his lips, she broke entirely. Romey always hated this part, the part where her body writhed in it’s ultimate betrayal of her. The part where the person or people torturing her to the point of lunacy could stand back and declare; You see? You do like being tickled! The shame and disgrace of it. No matter how many times the busty girl had been forced to orgasm, it never got any easier.





“AUHHHHNNGH!” Romey curled her upperbody off the wrinkled mess of bed sheets, her face twisting in open-mouthed mayhem. She gripped hard, both hands digging at the back of Reznor’s scalp, his tongue licking at her flooding pussy.





Of course, as she herself had not stopped when Latisha Jarret or any of her other unwilling victims came, Holden Reznor continued to ravage her. Pinching, plucking, stroking at the wailing young woman’s rigid nipples, the giant’s mouth feasted sloppily between her overworked thighs, his wide tongue now lapping at her overly sensitive clit. Hollering a mix of moans and panicked laughter, Romey flopped backward, thrusting and reaching to protect herself against the ticklish onslaught.





As a second orgasm, or a back-arching wave of the first, burst through her bouncing body, the cruel man’s fingers skittered down the comely girl’s sides. She reached for his unstoppable paws, losing them as quickly as they were caught, and just like that Reznor had taken a fistful each of her big, squishy ass cheeks. Squeezing rapidly, the Herculean man pulled Romey closer, licking, licking, mercilessly licking, his tongue slipping between her pussy lips. Around her pulsating labia and dancing around her over stimulated clit went the much stronger fellow’s tongue, a string of mind numbing orgasms crashing one after the other through the crazed blonde’s shapely body.





Later, looking back on that first fateful day with Holden, Romey would have liked to say her torment ended there. Unsurprisingly, that would have been a lie. While she had cum several times over, the hulking kidnapper had not, and he was in no rush to do so. Without waiting for the exhausted girl to so much as catch her breath, Reznor wasted no time in wrapping one of his steely arms around her ankles. Truthfully, the wheezing young woman hadn’t even finished her most recent climax when his fingers dug in her under toes. Tragically, as she squealed and threw herself about the bed, she had cum again within those first of many, many long minutes.





Finally, in the darkness of the trespassed room with the moon and stars long since having taken dominance in the sky, Reznor flipped the tiny girl onto her stomach. Laying atop her, his great mass of muscle pinning her down, he’d slid his enormous, thick cock inside. Hot breath on her ear, Romey had suffered in silent laughter as he’d licked and nipped at her, his bushy beard brushing at the nape of her neck. His hands had roamed freely as he’d ridden her, fingers pinching at her sides and digging into her doughy flesh, lightly wiggling fingertips over her plump ass causing that silence to turn piercingly loud. And, finally, thrusting his powerful frame into her crushed and naked body, Reznor tensed, grunted primally, goosed her sides and pumped one thick load after another into her as she laughed helplessly beneath him.





That was the first day. The days that followed were worse.

Chapter Five: Tyrants Clash​

Watching Takara Ui spasm violently was something Jai Lin could have happily done all day. Topless, her big bosoms jiggling, the older woman sat with her hands strapped overhead and legs spread, ankles bound and bare feet in the hands of two uncouth men. They ran their fingertips clumsily over her soles, more than enough to elicit muffled cries of hyperticklish laughter beneath the makeshift gag. Had that not been torture enough, which it certainly was and then some, the third Neanderthal stood behind the former madam, his ten digits prodding up and down her taut, unprotected sides. She threw her head about, an almighty fury in her eyes as she was forced to grin. As delightful a display as had ever existed. Still Jai Lin’s focus was, unfortunately, drawn to her own sorrowful state.





Remaining as stoic as her many years of practice would allow, the captive Amazon showed little emotion of any kind as Harry Deveno approached. Had she known today would be the day her countless sins would catch up with her, Jai Lin would have chosen a different outfit. It was arrogance, she accepted, that after two decades or thereabouts of being in absolute control the very idea of losing that power –even a shred of it- never so much as occurred to her. A humbling experience, made all the more so by her sleeveless white gown. Normally when in view of others Jai Lin preferred to stick to more domineering attire; severe leather, tight fitting clothes, almost always black. The white gown, a relatively casual dress that was meant for her and her alone, was an item of private comfort. Of vulnerability.





“You can’t say you don’t deserve this.” Harry smirked, eyeing the opening at the side of the tall woman’s gown. He waved five wiggling fingers within an inch of the ballooning edge of her large right breast, the upper end of her ribs and her smooth, defenseless underarm. “And worse.”





Doing everything in her dreadfully limited power to not react, Jai Lin still couldn’t help her upper lip from twitching. “As do you. Worse, that is.”





The silver haired man chuckled. “I don’t disagree with you. We’re monsters. You, me,-“ He looked back to the wide-eyed Madam Ui. “-our furious mutual friend over there.”





Harry turned back and the two stared at one another for a long moment, Takara’s muted suffering the only sound around them. Each knew what the other was thinking; that Jai Lin’s defiance would only last so long, that the smug man would get the information he sought. Short of a miracle, something the jade-eyed woman had never put much stock in, she would once again be turned into a simpering slave. Everyday would be hell until, mercifully, her mind would finally crack. Struggling not to show how frightened she truly was, Jai Lin could only hope that day would come sooner rather than later.





“I’ll warm her up.” Harry turned his head just enough to look down to the foot end of the table. Izan stood there, blank-faced, inches from the leggy woman’s slender bare feet. She hadn’t even noticed the peculiar man approach.





Reaching one hand over the bound prisoner’s hefty bosoms, Harry hovered five fingers near the open windows at either side of her dress. She’d been tickled briefly, earlier in the day. It had been the first time in two decades and, frankly, an altogether atrocious experience. The abysmal loss of control, the way her voluptuous body had immediately crumbled under a few wiggling digits. Squealing, like an idiot. Disgraceful. A dismaying thought had gone through Jai Lin’s mind several times since that moment, a thought the pitifully aroused woman desperately hoped was incorrect; That as excessively sensitive as she had been in youth, she was even more hopelessly ticklish now.





Harry’s fingertips began to prance and his dark haired prisoner pursed her lips. Awkwardly, her libido ran laps deep in her lower tummy as the vengeful billionaire’s hands closed in. Jai Lin tried not to think about the highly skilled torturer looming over her naked feet, or the captivating sounds of Takara’s gagged laughter. Instead the tensing woman tried to put her mind to good use, to analyze how exactly her carefully crafted world had collapsed all around her. She’d never seen it coming, not for a moment. Because she’d never believed that little redhead, the freckle-faced journalist, was capable of bringing her down. Right as Jai Lin began to plot how best to get her hands on Emma Clark again, Harry’s ten fingers scribbled across her skin.





“Mngh!” The busty woman jerked upward, her bonds hardly allowing her to lift more than an inch from the cushioned table. Shimmying in place, she drew her full lips in tighter, draining them of colour while the sneering man’s digits stroked about the upper-most spots of her ribcage.





Shaking, Jai Lin’s feet flexed involuntarily, her long toes splaying outward. Fearing Izan would begin his cruel work at any second, the mix of maddening fingertips and impending doom caused the fitful woman’s cheeks to flush. Seconds into what she had every reason to expect would be a lengthy and miserable ordeal, Jai Lin’s titillation had already taken on a disagreeable life of it’s own. Wanton pulses forcing her nipples to stand erect, the once feared mistress’ large breasts jiggled beneath her gown, her squished cleavage wobbling with little restraint.





Barely stifling her appallingly girlish giggles, it was already plainly obvious to she and Harry both that resistance would not last long. Her brow wrinkled by outrage and disappointment, Jai Lin’s resolve was set to disintegrate in a fraction of the time she had expected. Nice as it would have been to believe Takara’s words, that the cunning CEO was a poor version of his late father, the truth was Harry Deveno knew well what he was doing. He may not have had the natural fortitude of a Samuel Lucas, or even an Izan, but the man had been raised to be every bit as beastly as Harold Senior. The younger Deveno had spent his life driving helpless women out of their minds, his patient fingers feathering gently at Jai Lin’s bare skin a stark testament to that fact.





“I love this part.” Deveno Junior gloated. “I’ve always loved this part, no matter how many times I do it.”





If Harry was talking to Izan, the unfazed man deigned not to respond. Where the wiry man’s face stayed oddly devoid of advertising his thoughts, Jai Lin’s expression was twitching and contorting more by the moment. The corners of her lips trembled madly as she fought back the inevitable smile, her eyebrows angling inward one moment and rising high the next. More and more she shook her head, an ongoing and failing effort to deny the bewildering feelings that skittered just below her quivering arms. She wanted to scream, to order him to stop, to heed her commands, as anyone of good sense should. When one of the strapping man’s fingertips grazed the outer edge of her right underarm, Jai Lin could no longer hold back.





“Bahaheeheehee!” A stream of unbecoming giggles spilled from the Amazon’s distraught grin. “Eiiieheehee! Get off me!”





“There it is!” Harry fingers sped up and so too did his victim’s struggling.





Using the madness-inducing skills imparted to him by his father and a great many years of practice, the heartless man forced Jai Lin’s laughter to increase. To the untrained eye his movements would have appeared quite random, no different than an amateur’s fumbling fingers. In fact, Harry’s technique was precise and deftly calculated. Staying at her sides, a rogue fingertip here and there strayed from the pack, swiping along the flustered woman’s underarms. Other curious digits would skim the creases of squishy flesh between her breasts and ribs, each thinly veiled misstep causing Jai Lin to squeak loudly and tug sharper at the restraints.





“Stop!” Craning her neck, tendons stretching, the blushing captive’s voice came out at a far more desperate pitch than she’d intended. “Eieheheehei! Ahahaha!”





Had there been any silver lining to such deplorable circumstances, of which there certainly was not, it was that of the two women Takara was currently worse off. A glossy sheen of sweat coating the older woman’s chest, her large bare breasts bounced openly as she repeatedly slammed her head back into the cushion behind. Endlessly entertained, the pair of men at the topless madam’s feet were keeping themselves very amused indeed, their crudely fondling fingers exploring between her toes and around her delicate, soft soles.





Standing behind the shorter woman, the handsy fellow there was becoming increasingly inventive as well. Reaching around, the man’s ten fingers now scribbled up and down her convulsing abdomen, each caress near her navel causing a shrill yelp among the muffled tirade of cackling. Lacking the prowess of his superiors, the thuggish fool didn’t ever seem to capitalize on those obvious bursts of escalated agony. More interested in pleasing himself rather than dispense ticklish terror, it wasn’t long before the lone man began groping blindly at Takara’s ample breasts. Still that lewd touching appeared maddening, regardless of his intent, especially when those bullishly squeezing digits brushed across her swollen nipples and unleashed a new wave of stifled cries.





All too aware that the former bane of her existence was sizzling perversely on the inside, Jai Lin’s lustful urges burned hotter and hotter. Izan still lurked around her precious feet, his threat ever-present, and Harry’s fingertips encroached closer to her taut underarms. Alone, a single one of those factors would have unavoidably turned the giggling woman on to a most shameful degree. Combined, the three ingredients made for a tidal wave of irrepressible arousal. When the billionaire’s digits shot into her hollows at last, Jai Lin found herself both growing wet between the thighs, and wishing she had worn underwear.





“Aaeiieehahaha!” Arching her back as much as she was allowed, the tall woman’s muscles flexed desperately throughout her arms and legs. Her bonds unflinching, face scrunched in grinning anguish, she rolled side to side no more than a pitiful inch each way. “Stop iiiitahahaha!”





“You know, I was never allowed to get my hands on you while my father was alive.” Harry’s fingertips skated from top to bottom of the leggy woman’s underarms. “If you’d ever wondered why Madam Ui was so hard on you, I think that was part of it.” As he mused to himself, fingers running amok, the woman bound before him laughed and barked demands, and didn’t notice a word said to her. “I was always free to use Ui and the others girls, it was never a question. But then you came along and he forbade me. I don’t know what it was that made you so special. Any ideas?”





“Ahahastahahap!” Jai Lin rocked helplessly, partially aware the cruel man was speaking, but having no idea, nor care, with regards to what.





“Years I looked forward to getting my hands on you.” The strapping man continued. “Then you disappeared. I was very upset.” He clawed downward, digging viciously at the laughing Amazon’s ribs. “And to think, all this time you were only a few short hours of a plane-ride away. I’m going to make up for that lost time, do you know that? I’m going to tickle you every day of your life. More than my father ever did.”





Though she hadn’t heard him as such, those words did sink into Jai Lin’s subconscious and struck a nightmarish fear through her heart. That fear, in turn, spread from her chest, down through her core, and pulsated her barely covered pussy into a distressingly sopping state. Determined to maintain a grasp on her rapidly dwindling dignity, no matter how tenuous, the perpetually perturbed prisoner put every bit of effort she could still control into avoiding a plea. Each word had to be a demand, each giggled, broken order had to sound as commanding as the laughter would let her. Jai Lin would be damned if she’d go down without a fight, even a losing one.





“Eeiiiheehahaa!” The stretched captive shook when Harry’s hands pinched at her sides. Through the thin cloth of her gown his fingers poked, goosing her slender tummy. “Get off meeeiehehehe!”





He shot up again, to her ribs, and Jai Lin squawked. Sounds the like of which the uncompromising woman hadn’t made in years spurted from her lips. Yipping squeaks and unplanned hoots, a wide array of high-pitched noises unraveling her once all-conquering persona. For all the torment as she had unleashed on others, the merciless Amazon had forgotten how destructive being tickled could be. Though Jai Lin held enough willpower not to admit it, even then as Harry raced his hands from her ribcage to her heaving sides, she’d have jumped at the chance to suck his cock if it meant the torment would come to an end. She’d have done anything, if it were an option.





“If only your girls could see you now, eh?” Planting his hands on the table either side of the breathless captive, Deveno Junior began to lean up and over her. With the ease of a man in considerably fine-tuned shape, he hoisted himself onto the narrow stretch of cushion beside Jai Lin, and swung one leg across the woman’s hips. Straddling her comfortably, the billionaire settled in place. “What do you think all those poor young women you took advantage of would think of you now, hmm? Laughing just like you made them do all those times. Begging for-“





“I do not beg.” Cutting Harry off, the bare foot woman quipped.





“Not yet.” The tall fellow scurried five fingers under each of his plaything’s underarms.





“Eieeehahaha!” Jai Lin yanked at the straps, her tightly tied bun loosening as she tossed and turned. Rolling, held horribly taut by the leather at her wrists and ankles, the involuntary movements shuffled her neckline lower.





“Izan-“ Harry began, his eyes fixed on the bosomy woman’s increasingly exposed cleavage. “Be a good man and fetch the scissors from desk, would you?”





Fuming under her laughter, the struggling mistress hissed one hostile command after another. She paid no mind to the younger man, who wandered off toward the grand desk, instead finding herself bewildered by the lack of obedience toward her own words. Rare was it indeed that anyone dared defy the orders of Jai Lin. Those few who were fool enough to do so were soon made to regret it. It was an unnatural feeling, to not be immediately and unquestionably heeded to, more so when there was no recourse for correcting the offense.





Seconds later, Izan returned and offered his silver haired employer a red handled pair of scissors. While one hand continued frolicking five fingertips across the struggling woman’s left underarm, Harry used his other hand to take the office tool. Too bemused by the fiendish stroking that went freely about her silky skin, Jai Lin scarcely noticed as Deveno made a couple of test cuts in the air above her. Only when he carefully slid the bottom blade under her gown, right where it sat loosely on the jostling woman’s left shoulder, did she finally take note of his devilish intent.





“No!” Jai Lin gasped, shaking sharply as she tried to push down the unavoidable sensations dancing below her right bicep. “Nnngh! No! Nnneeheeheehee!”





“Are you begging?” Harry pushed the blades together and sliced cleanly through one half of the shoulder cloth.





“St-stop now!” The normally eloquent woman stammered. As the scissors opened for another cut, the frazzled prisoner’s eyes went distressingly wide. “Aaeheeheeie!”





“Did you ever stop, I wonder?” He snipped the shoulder strap in two, each half tumbling carelessly away.





“D-dahahamn! Damn yohoohooeieeie!” Jai Lin giggled pitifully, the one ruined side of her gown threatening to slip clean off her bouncing breast at any moment.





“You didn’t, did you?” Readying to repeat the revealing action on the other strap, Deveno continued musing. “All those young women you tortured, all those countless hours hearing them scream for you to stop, offering you the world, begging for all they were worth, you never once stopped. Do you know how I know?” Harry cut the other strap and the dress slid down so far it rested less than a half inch above each of his tickle toy’s erect nipples. “Because neither did I.”





With a callousness capable only to those who never needed work for anything, the billionaire businessman tossed the scissors to his office floor. Showing a grin that said he knew exactly what was about to happen, the merciless man clawed viciously at those same open spots, just behind each bouncing breast. Naturally Jai Lin screeched, tensed like a few thousand volts had been struck through her muscles, and arched her back violently. As more long strands fell from her strict bun, the top half of her gown slid cleanly off her hefty bosoms. Half naked now, her stiffened nipples in the open air for all to see, the busty Amazon’s humiliation turned her wrinkled forehead fire-engine red.





Hardly any better off than Takara now, Jai Lin cackled helplessly as Harry helped himself to her newly naked bosoms. Spidering his fingertips over the squishy sides, the cruel man skated around the outer-most edges of her puffed up areoles, the poor woman spasming mindlessly between his knees. Had she the focus to actually look over to Takara, however, the more recently topless of the two captives would have noticed she was still not in quite so much ticklish trouble as her muffled counterpart.





Drool draining out from under the tape and the corners of her forcibly parted lips, the former madam gleamed with sweat from her beltline to her hairline. Unceasingly tickled by the trio of men for a great many minutes, the older woman had a vein protruding from her forehead that made it look like steam was about to shoot from her ears. The two thugs at the bottom of Takara’s table hadn’t once let up, their twenty oafish digits crawling continuously over her hypersensitive soles. So well traveled were the balls and arches of the madam’s tiny feet that the skin had turned a light shade of pink. Her defenseless upper body was in equal disarray, her ribs and midriff smattered by reddish marks where the man there had squeezed or pinched for far too long. Disheveled as Takara was, it was a certainty she was dangerously close to a much-unwanted climax. Jai Lin would not have been surprised at all if the outnumbered woman had already disgraced herself at least once.





“NAHA!” A body-rocking bellow burst from the tall captive when Deveno clawed at her ribs. Shoving her gown further downward, the remorseless man dug the tips of his fingers directly onto her skin, drilling deep into the most tender spots. “Ahahaha! Ahstop! Stahahahap!”





The top of her dress now bunched between Harry’s knees, almost all of Jai Lin’s upperbody was exposed. Save for her convulsing midriff, which was only just covered, every other inch of her torso was open for unhindered assault. Through the hellish mixture of roaming, wiggling fingers and resulting perversion, the look of victorious satisfaction spread across Deveno’s face was nearly as torturous as the tickling itself. Over her quaking bosoms, running wild around her underarms, pinching at her ribs, those ten pompous digits had nothing to stop them, and no reason to do so.





From the Amazon’s struggling biceps to the sides of her large breasts, the helpless streams of giggles were soon well out of control. It took every bit of what little sanity Jai Lin could muster to continue snapping her orders of protest, even in those rare moments when she wasn’t actually being touched. So frenzied had the bound woman become in her plight, the threat of tickling alone was more than enough to keep her in stitches now. And when Harry took to her ribs, which was often, full blown belly laughter steamrolled clean over her rapid giggling, her words then cracking as she screamed for a halt to the torment.





“AIEEHAHAHA! STAHAHAP!” Jai Lin howled, Deveno’s hands clamped firmly around either side of her ribcage, and kneaded fast. The once tightly tied bun at the back of her head was all but gone, now a splaying mess of long hair with a singular black tie dangling amongst it.





“This is your life now.” Harry slid back a little on his knees, stopping to rest himself over the thrashing woman’s thighs.





“NO! NO!” The flummoxed prisoner gasped in the brief break. She wished something more intelligent, or at least biting would come to mind, yet her wits had abandoned her some time ago.





“Every day, Jai Lin.” Hooking fingers under the ruined gown, the handsome bastard tugged the top down further, all the way to his plaything’s hips. “Every day will be like this, as was meant to be. This should have been your life from the beginning.”





“No! Don’t! Don’t do it!” Jerking at her bonds, the worrisome woman craned her head, watching wide-eyed as the man’s ten fingers wiggled teasingly over her smooth, uncovered tummy.





“It was unnatural, escaping like you did.” Deveno ran his skating digits down Jai Lin’s abdomen. “Today we restore the natural order of things!”





“EEIIIHEEHEE!” The half naked woman squealed and bucked madly beneath him, her arms vibrating at a speed she’d have been incapable of under any normal circumstance.





In the whirl of chaos that were her tickle-addled thoughts, Jai Lin recalled one of her earlier victims. Why she thought of a girl from nearly twenty years ago the despondent woman couldn’t say, the memory broken and in pieces as it was. There had been so many before Maya and so many since, yet there the buxom twenty year old was, at the forefront of mind.





They hadn’t been in the mansion long, back then, and were still finding the best ways to attract new girls. One such way was through plain trickery, befriending or romancing a woman, flirting and promising a wonderful weekend away. Sam and Jai Lin were both masters of it, and a couple of the mansion’s other early residents weren’t half bad hunters either. That was where Maya came in, a shapely teen from two towns over, ready to party and whisked off her feet by the offer of free drinks and luxury living. Once seduced into being bound to a table, her surprise when told she would be tickled was palpable.





What stuck in Jai Lin’s memory most, even as Harry Deveno’s fingertips ran up and down her defenseless sides, was how quickly Maya had offered up her own sister. She could get her younger sibling there with a phone call, the desperate woman plead after a few quick strokes across her belly. She swore that the teen, still in her senior year of high school, was far more sensitive, and that it would be no trouble at all to reveal all of her unsuspecting sister’s most scream-inducing spots. True to her word Maya made the call, and her sister agreed to come by. After the phone call was concluded Jai Lin spent the following hour tickling her new plaything to tears and beyond.





The sister, a doe-eyed blonde thing with all the naivety of a freshly hatched duckling, was less than impressed to discover Maya’s betrayal. They made the older girl confess, which she had done under threat of having her feet stroked again, and apologize profusely. After that, with what Jai Lin imagined was an uncharacteristically cold stare, the younger girl turned and left. Maya spent the rest of what was a very, very long afternoon howling for mercy.





They’d told Maya then she could spend the night, after which she’d be driven home again in the morning. Weary of remaining in the mansion any longer yet in no position to refuse, the treacherous and exhausted girl was lead through one labyrinthine hallway after another until at last reaching a door that, by design, looked no different than any other. Here we are, Jai Lin had said softly as if she hadn’t just spent hours driving the young woman mad, you can rest. Together she and Maya entered a dark room and closed the door behind them, letting a moment pass in the pitch-blackness before flicking a switch. Only this particular switch did not turn on a light above, but instead revealed a wide, floor to ceiling window along one wall that looked into another room.





In the adjacent room, a stark white space about the size of an average bedroom, was a fixed table. Atop the table were black leathery cushions, and hefty brown straps. Buckled firmly among those straps was a girl, face down, her doe-eyes wide and blonde hair whipping madly as she shrieked into a rubbery ball gag. At the foot of the table, looming behind her, stood a towering Black man, a long stiff feather in each hand. Those twin feathers traced up and down the prisoner’s bare soles, the nude teen’s naked butt bucking mindlessly in response.





Seeing that look in her younger sibling’s once innocent blue eyes caused Maya’s legs to fall out from under her. Already unsteady on her feet, the shock was too much to handle. You did this, Jai Lin had whispered sinisterly in the regret-filled woman’s ear, followed by the information that yes, in fact, the poor creature being tortured in the next room could see through to this side of the window. Then, again, Maya was given the choice. Switch places with your sister, or go home. As the distraught older girl made her decision, Sam ceased the wandering of his feathers.





A long silent minute dragged by before, finally and certainly predictably, Maya deigned to leave her sister behind. We can’t hear them, Jai Lin told the two-time betrayer as she helped the girl off the ground, but they can hear us. As those feathers once again delved down between the trapped teen’s toes, Maya nearly fell over a second time. Instead she stumbled forward and put her hands flat to the glass, banged the bottom of one fist and screamed to her sister how sorry she was. In the shadows behind her Jai Lin left the room, flicked another switch that reversed the audio, and locked the door. Maya was left alone to watch and listen, helpless to do anything.





Later, long after Jai Lin had joined Sam in helping to explore each terribly ticklish nook and painfully sensitive curve across the teen’s nubile body, they released Maya. They released her as far as the hallway, where she was promptly wrestled back into bondage. Maneuvered forcibly to yet another nearly featureless room, they took the double-crossing girl and, with her wrists tied firmly behind her back, secured her ankles in restraints that were bolted to the floor. Laid on a rubbery mat, her bare feet spread, she was left to wallow in her guilt.





Hours later the door opened, and Maya’s sister walked in. At first thankful for the rescue, it took only a few seconds of examining the younger girl’s expression to understand something was seriously, nightmarishly wrong. Struggling as the teen approached, Maya ran through a torrent of extreme emotion; shock, regret, anger, all of it culminating in a heartfelt effort to appeal to her sister’s sense of sibling loyalty. Loyalty that had all been stripped at the hands of Jai Lin and her vicious companion.





As her sister straddled her and tears welled in Maya’s eyes, a light appeared from the far right of the room. Another floor to ceiling window, behind which stood two tall and shadowy figures. Dainty and familiar fingers crept up the trapped young woman’s sides and in the last few seconds before laughter overtook her, Maya recognized the voyeuristic pair.





Watching those two sisters torment one another all those years ago had been a great point of pride for Jai Lin. One of she and Sam’s most masterfully cruel and memorable plots. Now, half naked and flustered beyond control beneath Harry Deveno, pride was a forgotten concept. Sweat gleamed lightly over her bouncing breasts, her convulsing tummy slick. Those ten fingers skated and poked relentlessly over her skin, the infuriated Amazon frazzled beyond any easy repair. Knowing how much the silver-haired man was enjoying himself, that enraged her further still. He made no effort to hide the large bulge at the crotch of his trousers.





“That’s it, Jai Lin!” Deveno cheered, his fingertips buried in between her ribs. “Back in your place! Back where you belong!”





Gasping, the messy haired woman could barely begin a word, never mind finish one. While her chest rose and fell, Harry slid further down the table. Now straddling her knees, he grabbed roughly at her bunched-up gown and yanked it lower. Over her hips, passed her well-curved butt. In one swift tug the once expensive frock was bundled around her thighs, and Jai Lin was all but naked.





“Ohh, naughty naughty…” The billionaire waggled a finger over his captive, her bald and sopping wet pussy the clear subject of his mock-admonishment.





“N-no!” Squirming, the nude woman strained at her bonds. It was one thing to have an unspoken, unseen understanding that she was abysmally aroused, it was quite another to have the evidence plain for all to see.





“Always such a little slut.” Deveno Junior fluttered five fingers down either side of Jai Lin’s bare ass cheeks. “I’m glad to see that hasn’t changed!”





“Eieeha!” The poor prisoner jerked her hips high, the feathery touch causing her to giggle horribly.





“Izan’s going to tickle your feet now.”





“NO! WAIT!” Jai Lin balked, wide-eyed and craning her neck up as Deveno’s digits continued dancing around the outer edges of her cheeks.





“Oh yes.” Said the sadistic CEO. “And I’m going to sit right here and watch you get so horny you won’t know what to do with yourself!”





Glaring downward over her curvaceous, stretched body, the petrified woman shuddered at the sight of Izan readying his hands. Though she had trouble getting a full view around Harry, who continued to make her jump and buck erratically with his fondling, the helpless Amazon could just make out the younger man’s fingers curling and uncurling in preparation. In her youth Jai Lin’s slender soles were a cause of nuclear response. Full, uncontainable meltdown. Years on, knowing how devastatingly sensitive she still was, the atrociously ticklish woman’s instincts were screaming that now, now was the time to beg. Defiant to the bitter end, she set her jaw hard and readied for the apocalypse.





“Sir?” Izan held his hands just inches from the captive’s defenseless feet.





“Hm?” Harry turned back, ceasing the maddening strokes around their plaything’s bottom. “Ah, yes. Go ahead young man.”





“Nnnggghh…” Jai Lin whined through gritted teeth, her heart beating so hard it felt like her entire ribcage was pounding.





The first fingertip brushed along the instep of her right sole and the entire table rocked. A second sinfully gentle swipe grazed the left, the panicked woman quaking harder still. By the third a shriek very nearly couldn’t be contained behind her tightly held lips, and Harry had to steady himself from toppling off of her. Four, five, six ungodly ticklish touches skimmed the thin skin of Jai Lin’s arches and her face twisted into a grinning, bug-eyed look of lunacy normally reserved for the undeniably deranged.





“STOP!” She blurted, toes curling as more of Izan’s deft fingers joined the methodical torture.





“He’s not going to.” Deveno boasted, his hands gripping either side of the table.





“STOPEEIIHAHA!”





“Say please.”





“NAHAHAHA!”





“Go on, say it…”





“NO! NOHOIIEEHAHA!”





“You know you want to!”





Damn that silver-haired monster to all seven levels of hell and beyond, he was right. For the limited time remaining that Jai Lin had left to speak, the slow and skillful raking of her soles pushed the urge to plead to the top of the list. Begging would help nothing, this she knew, it would instead play directly into her enemy’s hands. Of course, she was already in her enemy’s hands, and when Izan ran one fingertip across the undersides of her toes she screamed the scream of the broken.





“PLEEEEIIEEHEEHEESE!”





“There we go!”





All ten of the wiry man’s fingers sped up. Jai Lin thrashed, her laughter a mix of yelps and unhinged cackling. Skating over the balls of her feet, Izan spidered along the outer most edges, circled expertly around her tender heels and scurried back up her arches. He didn’t repeat the motion, instead racing down, scratching rather than gliding over the berserk woman’s heels this time, and swept menacingly up to her long toes. There was no repetition in his technique, no way to predict where or when Izan’s talented touch would strike. Even the most mundane tickler could have kept Jai Lin in hysterics so ticklish was she. To be tickled by one who knew what they doing, one as refined as the creature that now tormented her, it was the worst of fates for the truly ticklish.





Wordless, the defeated prisoner spasmed violently as the young man easily turned her into a mockery of everything she once was. While she howled and fought savagely for unattainable freedom, Harry Deveno climbed from the tabletop. Taking his sweet time, the older man sauntered over to the discarded pair of scissors and retrieved them from the floor. As he did so, beads of sweat formed across Jai Lin’s bright red and wrinkled forehead, more hot drops drizzling down the sides of her bare, bouncing bosoms. Returning to the table, the self-proclaimed bigwig took up a handful of the gown between the crazed woman’s legsWith the scissors he began to slice, and in a few short moments, which felt a great deal longer to the shrilly-laughing woman before him, he had removed the now worthless dress completely.





Stark nude from shaking head to her splaying toes, Jai Lin’s slick pussy throbbed. Though her fractured conscious hadn’t taken note of her complete nudity, the primal parts of her inflamed libido absolutely had. By that same token, where the bewildered woman’s one and only concern were the devilish digits running freely about her feet, some small perverted part of her brain was still soaking in her fellow prisoner’s never ending nightmare. Takara, a shadow of the haughty madam she’d been just hours prior, now had her pants and panties both pulled down around her knees. The older woman, wheezing behind her gag as much as she was laughing, bounced mindlessly on her bare ass. Those three men, each looking quite exhausted themselves, still ran their fingers over Ui’s soles and goosed her sides without a single second of respite.





“You two, come here.” Deveno said, his words unnoticed by the raving women as he tossed Jai Lin’s shredded gown to the floor.





Stepping back from Madam Ui, the two men who’d been assaulting her soles each stretched their fingers. One of the men rotated a shoulder, the other put both hands to the small of his back and leaned, both of them with a most-satisfied grin across their thuggish face. The third man, the tallest of the three and the one who stood behind Takara, he continued his cruel work without pause. His arms reaching all the way around, the towering fellow clawed savagely at the frenzied woman’s stomach, her muffled wailing and harrowed expression in stark contrast to her delirious grin. Ui’s thick thighs trembled, her skin and half-removed pants both soaked from numerous demeaning orgasms.





Huddled together with the foot-tickling pair, Harry gave quiet instruction while Izan carried on draining Jai Lin of her sanity with every new finger stroke. Her hair was everywhere now, the tie finally having rolled entirely loose. Sweat coated her upperbody, her bulbous bosoms quaking as she rolled and strained. Try as the maniacal woman might she could not longer beg, the words instead hollering forth as rabid laughter. Beneath her helplessly bouncing ass the table was every bit as slippery as her pulsating pussy, Jai Lin’s nipples so rigid they could have cut glass. Disturbingly, every dreadful moment of those expert digits running around her soles had pushed her closer and closer to climax, so close now that she was teetering uneasily on the very edge.





“IIIEEEGGHAHAHA!” The hopelessly horny Amazon shrieked as several of Izan’s fingertips wiggled under her toes. As she suffered, her eyes brimming with tears, Harry’s two henchmen were wandering over to his illustrious desk.





Unseen by Jai Lin, who was arching her back sharply, or Takara, who in that moment had two large hands squeezing viciously at her heaving ribcage, the monosyllabic pair of men each opened a drawer at either end of Deveno Junior’s desk. One, the more heavily tattooed of the two, removed a small black leather case, the kind a businessperson might use to store documents of import. The other, a puzzled expression briefly across his often-puzzled face, smiled boisterously as he removed two additional leather straps. Together the duo turned back to their bosses, each with an eager speed to their steps.





Though it was the one thing the nude woman desired in all the world, Izan’s fingers would not come out from under her toes. Switching regularly between two or three digits, the heartless man burrowed deep into each foot, while whichever fingertips were free scratched maddeningly at the balls of her hypersensitive soles. Not one to let any potential misery go to waste, Izan’s thumbs were no less active, his short nails grazing torturously up and down Jai Lin’s arches.





Until then it had been the late Harold Deveno Senior and Takara Ui herself who could have laid indisputable claim to have put the former slave through her worst and most agonizing torments. Thrashing in the throws of Izan’s highly skilled finger-work, those long ago sessions of incomparable ticklishness now seemed almost quaint. Whether it was because Jai Lin had become ludicrously more sensitive over time, the expressionless young man was on another level entirely, or more likely a dire combination of the two, she had never before felt so out of control. Her violently seizing body was beyond any reach of willpower, laughter and arousal both well passed what should have been possible human limits.





Takara climaxed, disgracing herself for the umpteenth time as her nipples were stroked and underarms were scribbled upon. Jai Lin, endlessly skirting the edge of an explosive orgasm, couldn’t quite seem to achieve full release, an event that was as much unwanted as it was mortifyingly longed for. In the whirling chaos of what had once been her mind, fractured thoughts came to suspect that somehow, through techniques unknown, it was Izan holding back the perverse flood. How someone might achieve that through the tickling of another’s feet was a lesson Jai Lin would very much have liked to learn, albeit from the other side of the table.





Following their orders, the two men who’d briefly visited Deveno’s desk returned. The small black case was handed to Harry, at which point the second imbecile handed his friend one of the two loose straps. Together they then moved either side of Izan, and each began wrapping their respective restraints just above the firmly buckled leather that was already around Jai Lin’s ankles. For her part, the loudly screaming woman had no idea that more bondage was being buckled neatly to her wildly shaking body.





When Izan at last stepped back the sweat-soaked prisoner writhed, a mix of moans and sobs and bewildered laughter still making her squirm. Powerless to resist them and barely aware of their actions to begin with, the woman who could no longer recall her own name only flinched as her original leg restraints were undone. The two men at her feet quickly slid the second set downward, tugged each one firm around her reddened ankles and lifted her feet from the cushiony surface. Working in unison, the brawny duo left the first set of now open straps to dangle in place as they lifted Jai Lin’s long legs higher, pulling her ankles back and curling them over her glistening nude body.





As her back bent and her curvaceous butt rose into the air, the two men had little trouble setting the whimpering woman’s ankles down beside her wrists. Quickly, and all but giggling to themselves with excitement, the pair each took small hooks on the inner-sides of the new leg straps and secured them with a metallic clink to the outer-sides of the wrist restraints. Now, her legs forcibly bent up and over herself, Jai Lin’s ass and drenched, quivering pussy were fully open and exposed.





“Puh…pl…please…” The dejected captive mewled, a single tear rolling down one cheek. It was a pathetic display, exasperated further by the involuntary and wanton grinding of her hips.





“Please.” Harry set the small case on the table where his tickle-toy’s legs had been just moments before. “Please, please, please.”





Deveno flicked his thumbs against gold latches at the front of the case. With a smooth click the lid opened, the contents blocked from Jai Lin’s view as it was turned toward Izan. Harry stepped back, palms open as if presenting some great jewel. The younger man showed no immediate response at whatever was inside, until after a few seconds of quiet examination he nodded ever-so-slightly. For all the nude woman knew of Izan, that nod felt like a fireworks display of emotion. An icy shiver ran down her spine at the thought of what could make the dark haired lad so excited. Sadly, Jai Lin didn’t have wait long to find out.





From the case, Izan plucked free two long, stiff and stark white feathers. As he held each feather out to the sides, the sight of those thousands of miniscule fronds made the atrociously ticklish Amazon’s heart skip. In that same second, an almighty swell of salacious tingles rippled through her thick thighs. Anywhere those devilish tools touched down would disintegrate what little remained of Jai Lin’s sanity. Amping up both her fear and arousal to degrees she had never before felt, the outnumbered woman knew full well that a man like Izan would choose the most destructive of all targets.





“EeeHA! NO!” Those severely soft points began behind her knees.





Giggling haplessly, Jai Lin couldn’t stifle an overwhelming urge to laugh. The swirling of the feathers was maddening enough, and as the duel tips traced gradually toward the back of her thighs she squeaked louder from anticipation. Her fingers spread and clawed, reaching for anything, her slender toes curled tight and wrinkled her soles. Painstakingly the feathers wound their way downward, and the flustered prisoner began cackling, shaking her head from disbelief.





Minutes passed and at once it felt as though Izan was moving both too fast and too slow. The thigh tickling alone had Jai Lin yanking desperately at her bonds, bouncing her bare ass in the awkward position the men had forced her into. For as torturously a long time as the feathers dragged around her thighs, the distance between the backs of her knees and what she was certain would be the final destination still seemed horrifically brief. By the time the wiry man gently swept each feather across the bottoms of her butt cheeks, the red faced woman had ticklish tears running down her stretched cheeks.





“PLEASE NO! NONO! NOT THERE!” Jai Lin shook forcefully, her words a pitch so high and broken she sounded nothing like her usual self.





“Steady her!” Harry snapped at the two fascinated men who stood dimly near the top of the table.





The feathers stroked and circled down and around the center of the pleading captive’s bare ass. Blubbering and begging mindlessly, the poor woman wrenched left, then right, pulling to roll herself from the table and making it no more than a few inches either way. From her sides came the two bullish men, each one grabbing roughly at her legs. Burrowing their hands in between Jai Lin’s tummy and the fronts of her trembling thighs, the pair coiled their arms around her legs and held her still. As still as they could, anyway.





“EIIIEEYYYIIIEEEGH!” Shrieking, the voluptuous Amazon threw her head back when both feathers fluttered between her ass cheeks.





Between the muscular duo and her unforgiving restraints, the hypersensitive plaything could only vibrate in her hysterical misery. Turning the feathers side-on, Izan slid the flawless fronds directly between her plum-shaped butt cheeks, thousands of tiny ends brushing her unprotected pink hole. Leaving one feather to grind in the howl-inducing middle, the cruel lad painted the other one upward, dancing it fiendishly around Jai Lin’s painfully tender taint.





Her humanity left long behind, the heinous being that had one been the very picture of poise and dignity was now no more than a blubbering, wailing mess. Feverish, unrestrained laughter bellowed from her wide open grin, tears falling freely as her libido took on a life of it’s own. Exhausted and somehow still thrashing wildly, it was some manner of cruel miracle that Jai Lin had not fainted. There were no sane thoughts, not even the fractured ones, yet when Izan began sawing the sides of his feathers into the creases between his tickle toy’s thighs and pussy she still could not understand how it was climax managed to elude her.





“Are you ready, slave?” Harry sauntered to stand beside her. Running one palm down the back of the stupefied woman’s right leg, he stopped just short of where the feathers were doing their evil work. “Or would you like to give me those account numbers now?”





Just as Deveno Junior knew would happen, Jai Lin could not respond. She hadn’t heard him over her own screeching laughter, never mind been able to comprehend what was said. The sadistic CEO didn’t ask a second time, instead placing his thumb and index finger on the inner most edges of the maddened woman’s slippery labia. Parting her pussy lips, Harry exposed Jai Lin’s rigid and throbbing clit, her face contorting into a tragically crazed grin. The ruined woman may not have been able to summon the powers of speech, yet deep and primal dread her instincts would not forget.





Izan ceased the sawing of the feathers. Without letting the fronds leave Jai Lin’s slick skin, the sinister man twirled the white tips along her parted pussy lips, sweeping a hair’s width away from her swollen clit and away again. Over and over he did this, the thick clear flood of arousal drizzling down her ass and back. Barely blinking, the whites of the demented woman’s eyes could be seen all around her green irises. She could have come a hundred times over by now, but her masters would not allow it.





When at last the feather tips flickered across the spasming woman’s clit, she fell instantly silent. Her toes splayed open wide and so too did her fingers, her entire naked body seizing strenuously. A few harrowing seconds passed, each slice of time an eternity of hundreds of bewilderingly gentle fronds skimming Jai Lin’s most raw nerves. Sound came forth in a momentous moan, her back arching sharply despite the men holding her in place, her eyes staring through and far beyond the walls of Deveno’s building. An orgasmic flood of torrential volume erupted so forcefully it soaked the undersides of Izan’s forearms, his devilish feather-work continuing unabated.





“Gentlemen…” Harry turned to the two men wrestling their nude victim as she howled openly. “Lick her feet, would you?”





Far from having to be asked twice, the pair of thugs immediately released Jai Lin’s kicking legs and darted toward the head of the table once again. Cupping the top of a foot each in both hands, the ravenous duo wasted no time leaning forward, and running their long tongues over her delicate soles. As a second thunderous orgasm overwhelmed the first, the rabid woman’s hoarse moans were interrupted by manic laughter, the tongues and feather both making every muscle tense.





Fumbling a little, the two henchmen pawed at their tall captive’s toes, pulling back and revealing the apocalyptically ticklish skin underneath. Made all the more impossibly sensitive by her ongoing orgasms, Jai Lin hardly believed anything could tickle so much, even as their tongues darted under and beneath her toes. Evidently not lacking in their own creative cruelty on occasion, it was only another few hellish seconds before the men’s teeth began sliding over the marshmallowy balls of her feet.





During the course of all that mindless torment, Harry Deveno stripped himself bare. Lean and surprisingly muscular underneath the suit, the strapping man’s disrobing went unnoticed by his two new, hopelessly cackling slaves. His large cock erect and throbbing, the billionaire politely gestured for Izan to step aside. The younger man obliged, slowly, first placing the feathers neatly back in the case before closing it, and picking it up. Stepping back, the wiry lad turned toward Deveno’s desk and strolled casually away.





By now Takara had fallen deep into silent laughter, her petit body shaking helplessly with little but a muffled mousey squeak now and again. Jai Lin, by comparison, was howling as loud as she ever had, the two men hungrily lapping and nibbling at her upturned feet. It was the brutish duo’s attentions, and her post-orgasmic sensitivity, that caused the Amazon to go completely unaware as Harry invited himself to climb upon the table with her.





Standing on his knees, the chiseled man positioned himself directly in front of Jai Lin’s bouncing, glossy ass. With perhaps the most self-assured smirk of his life, Harry clutched firmly at the crazed woman’s bouncing hips and slid his pulsing, thick cockhead from her tailbone on up, all the way along between both cheeks. Gripping tight, the fiercely erect man shuffled forward and pressed himself into his bound prisoner, nestling his rock hard cock between them. Grinding slowly, his own movement and Jai Lin’s uncontrolled thrusting combined to work the sadistic man’s shaft, that smarmy smile twisting into a determined sneer.





A few feet behind from where the silver-haired CEO was pleasuring himself, Izan had set the feather-case tidily upon the desk. Wandering back toward the action, he stopped to look calmly over the other, older woman. Her buxom frame flinching, pants and panties around her knees, Takara whimpered as the man behind her kneaded boisterously at her slender, overworked midriff. Without taking his eyes off the madam’s misery-torn expression, Izan took another single step toward her. Small, bare feet now before him, the stone-hearted lad shot both hands out without ceremony and scribbled all ten fingers up and down the tiny woman’s soles.





“NNNMMMFFFF!” Ui’s head sprung up, the buxom woman rocking as she made her first significant sound in many long minutes.





Whether it was hearing Takara’s helpless, muted cries or entirely a result of riding his large cock against Jai Lin’s shapely ass, that was the moment Deveno Junior groaned. Clutching harder at the younger woman’s hips, the sinewy man thrust himself harder into her firmly clenching cheeks, grunting louder by the second. Among the tortured laughter of the two women he was barely audible, yet Harry arched his back all the same, one thick burst of steaming hot cum coating the Amazon’s sopping pussy. Another messy explosion painted her thighs, another spreading clean between her legs and disgracing her lower stomach.





After he was well satisfied, Deveno climbed down from the table on slightly shaky knees. He took a seat, nude at his desk, and sat contentedly for a long while watching the two women suffer. Takara, again, was the first to fade back into silence, even with Izan endlessly stroking the bottoms of her hyperticklish soles. Jai Lin took a lot longer, yet her screaming laughter too eventually turned to whimpers while the men licked and nibbled at her feet.





“Alright then.” Harry stood, palms flat against his desktop. “Let’s get these two out of here without being seen.”





“The accounts?” Izan gave Takara’s left foot one last stroke before stepping back.





“Plenty of time for that.” The nude man stood up straight. “Besides, the money’s only a bonus. I already got what I wanted.”

Continued...​

 

[TickleMantis]

Chapter Six: The Next Day​

“Turn and face the wall.” Said a guard from behind Emma’s cell door. He peered through the narrow, horizontal slot, uncaring eyes watching as she obeyed.





She’d slept a little on the ride to Denver, and a little more on the bed in her holding cell at the FBI offices. There was no window, so the tiny redhead found it difficult to tell what time of day it was when the guard came knocking. Mid morning, she guessed.





“Hands up, flat on the wall.” The guard said, and slid the view-slot closed with a loud clang.





Doing as she was told, Emma raised her arms and set her palms against the cold concrete. Hearing the guard rattle the lock, the metallic sounds echoed through the tiny cell and sent a shiver up her spine. They’d put her in a dull beige outfit, plain pants and a button up shirt, white socks and unflattering rubber shoes. Despite the prisoner attire, the buxom young woman’s thoughts couldn’t help but drift into nonsensical territory. She should have been terrified, racked with guilt, riddled with anxiety for her future, yet as the heavy door was hauled open it was outlandish fantasies that occupied Emma’s mind.





The guard stepped in, a cold stare across his hard features and chrome handcuffs jangling on his belt. Furrowing her brow, the freckle-faced girl imagined his rough hands frisking her vulnerable sides. She curled her fingers a little against the wall to the thought that the burly man’s touch would make her flinch. Maybe he’d frisk that same spot a second, unnecessary time and maybe she’d let out a little giggle. Maybe the man’s icy demeanor would turn boisterous and he’d start squeezing her pillowy sides in earnest.





“You got a visitor.” He took Emma’s right wrist and pulled her arm around to her back.





When the cool steel of the first cuff clicked against her skin, the curly haired girl felt a cheeky flutter beneath her federally-issued panties. Distracted as she was, it took a moment for the guard’s words to register. A visitor, Emma’s stomach twisted, she dreaded it was her parents. She couldn’t face that, not now. What the once bookish girl had become was a far cry from where she’d been just a year before. From studious junior journalist to perverse convict.





“Turn.” The guard stepped back once both ends of the cuffs were secure. “Now then, behave yourself. I won’t be far away.” And with that the sadly professional man stalked out of the room.





“Amazing, isn’t it?” Came a voice that caused Emma’s breath to quicken. “The doors that open for you when you’re rich.”





Gwendolyn Deveno’s voluptuous figure was framed in the doorway. Clad in thigh-high heeled boots and skin tight leggings, the imposing forty-something year old looked over the smaller girl with a discerning gaze. In an instant the amorous redhead recalled their first meeting, bound to that large bed, the blonde woman’s long nails gliding about Emma’s soles. Thoughts of the gruff guard were forgotten, replaced entirely by images of the older woman clawing at the busty girl’s sides, and more.





“Sit.” The bosomy woman commanded and as she did the door banged shut behind her. Meekly, the curvy smaller girl moved to perch on one side of the bed. “I shouldn’t even have to be here, but after yesterday’s farce all of my security staff seem to have disappeared. You don’t have idea where they got to, do you?”





“…no.” Emma squeaked. She recalled Mrs. Deveno’s security team too and the flutter between her legs returned, this time with a hint of lewd warmth.





“No, I thought not.” Gwendolyn strolled across the small room, stopping so that she stood over the handcuffed girl. “You’re in a lot of trouble. Trespassing, conspiracy to commit assault, conspiracy to commit kidnapping, attempted kidnapping…the list goes on.”





Forced to look almost straight upward, the uncomfortably aroused captive shifted awkwardly. “I’m sorry.”





“I don’t believe you. Still, lying would be the least of yours crimes, wouldn’t it?” Mrs. Deveno took a step back. “I’ve a proposition for you. If you agree to it, I’ll see you’re freed. No charges, no prison time.”





“Okay.”





“You’ll hear my terms first, no?”





“I don’t want to go to prison.”





“Nor will you, all you need do is keep quiet.” The striking billionaire said. “I understand you work for the newspapers or some such. You’ll stay away from the media altogether. You’ll tell no one, about any of it.”





Emma parted her lips to speak. Mrs. Deveno spoke first.





“It was your idea. Kill my late husband’s legacy, you said.” Gwendolyn continued. “If you spread the word about any of it now all you’ll do is prolong the thing we both set out to have wiped from the Earth. Nothing about Jai Lin, or your high school, or your friends.” Hands on her hips, the stern blonde leaned forward to meet the sheepish girl at eye level. “Agree now and you’ll be out of here by end of day. Refuse and…well, we both know the easiest way to compel you.”





Gazing into the bosomy woman’s captivating stare, Emma swallowed loudly. Her eyes cast down to Gwen’s full lips and further to her ballooning cleavage. Nervously, the bashful girl made eye contact again and couldn’t bring herself to speak. Why she wasn’t explaining her arrangement with Agent Beckett, Emma couldn’t understand. All she had to do was agree, she could even leave her chat with Agent Beckett out of it altogether, after all they wanted the same thing. Silence for avoiding who-knew-how-long in prison, it should have been the easiest decision in the world.





“I…” Emma began, her voice trembling. “I can’t help you.” She said as her thoughts screamed in confusion.





“You’re not serious.” Mrs. Deveno sneered.





“I just- I need to think about it…”





Gwendolyn’s alluring features soured and that look of disapproval sent a titillating tinge throughout Emma’s lower-most tummy. While the most logical parts of the perplexed girl strained to make sense of her actions, the most debauched and much larger parts urged her to frustrate the woman more. Knowing what would come next, the fiery haired prisoner scrunched her button nose at the realization her nipples were poking little bumps through the front of her shirt.





“You understand…” The older woman ventured. “You will agree to this. Let us skip the part where I have to make you.”





“You…” Emma whispered, blushed and looked to the hard, grey floor. “You can’t make me.”





Risking a glance, the defiant girl saw Gwendolyn roll her eyes. Letting out a heavy sigh, the busty woman slowly lowered herself until she kneeled at the bedside, right in front of the bound young woman. With a tilt of the head, as if to ask Emma if she were sure, the sultry widow raised her hands up between them both. There was a clear reluctance to Mrs. Deveno’s movements as her slender fingers began, gradually, to wiggle. The sight of those ten long nails caused a sharp spike in the redhead’s already brimming libido.





“Mmhmhm!” Though she hadn’t been touched, the shapely captive sucked her tummy in and stifled some sudden giggles behind pursed lips.





“We don’t have to do this.” Gwendolyn pushed up against the fitful girl’s knees, her dancing fingertips edging closer. “You’re wasting your time, and mine.”





“Nnnnnhh!” Emma whined and began to turn away, one of her knees rising up. Her skin tingled furiously at the impending threat of having those ten digits prodding at her hypersensitive flesh.





“Fine.” Said the displeased blonde, and darted both hands directly onto the squirming girl’s midriff.





“Eeeihahaha!” Doubling over, girlish giggles spilled from the buxom prisoner as her sides and cushiony tummy were pinched.





“Do you agree to my terms? Hm?” Gwendolyn pressed her abdomen more forcefully against the spasming girl’s legs, looming over her as she pinched and poked.





Face to face with the older woman’s bulbous cleavage, Emma was torn between squealing a most meaningful yes or continuing to misbehave. On the one hand agreeing to Mrs. Deveno’s deal –a deal she already had in place with Agent Beckett to begin with- would put a stop to this latest bout of horrid tickling. On the other hand, remaining rebellious guaranteed the rapid escalation of Emma’s most wanton urges. More and more it was the young woman’s depravity that domineered her choices of late, and as Gwendolyn’s fingers crawled upward it was clear this latest debacle was no exception.





“Yaaaheehee!” Emma threw herself back when several fingertips drilled between her tender ribs. Her tiny feet kicking, she rolled onto her right side, tugging madly at the steel cuffs behind her back.





“This doesn’t have to get any worse!” The irritated woman leaned over the edge of the bed, her clamping hands easily staying at the struggling girl’s sides.





“Ahaheeihaha! Stop!” Trying to worm further onto the thin mattress, the giggling girl’s words came instinctively.





“You stop!” Mrs. Deveno pulled the smaller woman back toward her, scribbling digits freely up and down the thin cotton shirt. “I can make this a lot worse!”





“Noehehehe!” Emma wriggled madly, her curly hair whipping about as she fought to break free.





For as much as she strained to escape, it was as though some sinister, seductive force prevented the former journalist from doing so. To make the terrible teasing end would take only a word or two, yet she couldn’t bring herself to say it. The more Gwendolyn’s fiendish touch raced over her squishy body, the more the horny young woman’s arousal swelled, and the less power she had to save herself. Emma longed at once to have those fondling fingers slide under her shirt, all the while praying just as hard for the tickling to end.





“Alright.” Mrs. Deveno stood up abruptly and hooked one arm behind the flustered girl’s knees. “You asked for this!”





Frighteningly fast, the well-toned woman hoisted her prisoner’s legs off the floor, and rolled the petit girl onto the bed. Landing face down, Emma pushed her curvaceous butt into the air and attempted to turn over, only for Gwendolyn to shove her back against the bed sheet. Before the younger woman could react further, the leggy blonde had straddled the backs of her thighs and sat firmly atop them. Pinned in place, the desperate girl felt her pussy throb, her rigidly stiff nipples rubbing against the inside of her shirt.





“Wait!” Emma squawked, hoping her own good sense would follow. Before she could make up her mind, ten fingers dug deep, just above her wide hips. “Aiiiehahahha!”





Bouncing helplessly, the redhead’s butt jiggled as she shook her head. While Gwendolyn’s fingers shot up and down her convulsing sides, the trapped girl’s lower legs kicked, her tiny rubber shoes hammering at the mattress. Side to side across the small of her back, Emma’s cuffed hands pawed rapidly, trying and failing to grab one of her attacker’s speedy arms. As powerless to stop the assault as she was to holding back her laughter, the comely girl’s face was growing redder by the second.





If ever there had been a time in the petit girl’s life that she’d become wetter faster, she couldn’t remember it then. In the mixed up mash of her conflicting thoughts the increasingly puzzled prisoner fought to will herself into agreeing to Gwendolyn’s terms, especially when those ten scurrying fingers wandered higher up her sides. Craning her head back with a loud squeal, Emma shook between the assertive blonde’s knees as wiggling digits burrowed under her arms.





“Naahahaha! Stopahahaha! Pleeheease!” The hopelessly ticklish girl pled, her words thick with the stress of laughter.





“Do you think you’ll fair any better in prison?” Said the busty billionaire. “Do you have any idea what they’ll do to you in there once they find out who you are, hmm?”





“Icahahahan’t! Please!” Emma jerked to her right, was halted by the weight on her legs and snapped to the left.





“It won’t just be the other inmates, you know that don’t you?”





“Steeeiiehehehe! Stohop!”





“It’ll be the guards too, believe me! A sweet young girl like you, they’ll be in your cell every night!”





Fearful a thought as that was, the bewilderingly aroused girl wasn’t sure it was having quite the threatening effect Mrs. Deveno likely intended. Emma didn’t want to go to prison. Emma didn’t want to spend years of her life being tickled in the showers by women bigger, stronger and meaner than her. She didn’t love the idea of her cellmate making her into a giggly little pet, or the guards cornering her in some distant utility room where no one could hear her scream. There was no worse a fate for a young woman as hypersensitive as she, which made it all the more confounding why she still couldn’t bring herself to agree to Gwendolyn’s deal.





“You’re really going to make me work for this, aren’t you?” The older woman pried her hands free from the redhead’s underarms.





“I-I’m sorry!” Writhing as she caught her breath, the flustered girl could feel her panties soaking through.





“This is pointless. There’s nothing to think about!”





“I-I just-“ Emma stammered, not entirely sure what it was she wanted to say. A half second later she felt the domineering woman plucking at the bottom of her shirt, and a rush of tingles ran a wave up her back. “W-wait! What are you doing?!”





“This is your doing.” Pulling at the younger woman’s shirt, the unamused CEO revealed her squirming captive’s milky white skin, from her elastic beltline all the way up to just under her shoulder blades.





“Nono! Wait!” Her plump sides exposed, the fitful girl reached up her back and tried, clumsily, to tug her shirt back down. Right as she managed to get a somewhat okay grip of the cotton between two fingers, Gwendolyn’s long nails bit into her cushy skin. “Aieeeheeheehee!”





Launching her upperbody off the bed sheet, Emma yowled before crashing back down with a thump. She rolled and rolled and kicked and bucked and though she could temporarily squash one devious bunch of digits beneath her doing so would open her jostling tummy up more to the other devilish hand. Too consumed by the maddening sensations running amok about her sides and belly, the half-crazed girl had forgotten all about covering herself back up. Coupled with her already flooding libido and utter defenselessness, feeling the powerful woman’s fingertips directly against her skin was sending Emma’s more sordid state beyond the point of no return.





“PLEASE! Aahahahaha!” One of the bemused girl’s small rubber shoes flew free, her socked foot now pounding beside it’s better dressed companion.





“Please what?” Gwendolyn took every opportunity to claw at the shapely girl’s tummy each time she rolled to either side.





“STOHAP! Eeeeiiiahahaha!”





“You know how to make me stop!”





“Nohohoiieee!”





“There’s only one way!” The widow’s talons scribbled along the bottom of Emma’s heaving ribs.





Yelping again, the freckle-faced girl begged, no, stop, please, all the things a painfully ticklish person is supposed to say. All the things except the one she knew would put an end to her feverish misery. A fit of wordless, unstoppable laughter took her and in the middle of it Emma wondered if that stone-faced guard outside could hear the commotion. She wondered if he might take a curious peek through the slot and see how desperately his voluptuous young prisoner was struggling, how hard her tendons flexed. He might come in –closing the door behind him, of course- feigning a desire to check if everything was okay. Mrs. Deveno wouldn’t welcome the intrusion at first, but then she could reconsider, an extra pair of hands would be very helpful. Emma imagined herself outnumbered, held down, twenty fingers running wild about her, and the idea caused her thick thighs to squeeze together tightly.





“You know-“ Gwendolyn let some of the weight off her captive’s legs and took a forceful grip to both of her elbows. “-until now I really did think you were quite clever.” She pulled at the wheezing girl’s right arm and turned her over. Emma slumped onto her back, her hefty chest rising and falling, nipples stiffened and poking shamefully against her shirt. “But this is idiotic.” Securing herself down again, the scolding woman sat across the fronts of the fiery haired girl’s thighs.





“Hh-Hhh-!“ Catching her breath, the bewildered young woman hoped the gentle, shameful grinding of her hips would get noticed. Wouldn’t! Wouldn’t get noticed.





“You might recall our first meeting, I said you were clever.” Her fingers moving slowly, Mrs. Deveno hovered her long nails an inch from the hotly agitated girl’s bare midriff. “You might also recall that despite tickling being of no interest to me, I am quite good at it.”





“Pleheeheease heeheeno!” Emma made a woeful attempt at sucking her tummy in, her laughter undoing it completely.





“You keep saying that.”





“Dohon’t! Don’tticklemehehehehe!” Eyes fixed squarely on the wiggling talons, the quaking girl shook.





“I’m getting sick of this.” Gwendolyn drew her lips straight. “When you’re ready to be sensible you let me know, until then-“





“Ahhhnahahaha!” Springing her upperbody up off the bed, the terribly muddled prisoner’s abdomen tightened as she laughed uproariously.





Emma slammed down to the mattress and arched her back, deftly skilled fingernails dancing over her creamy skin. By the determined scowl across the older woman’s elegant face it felt a fair judgment that she wasn’t planning on stopping again anytime soon. The tickling would continue now until she complied, the shapely girl knew, and the thought made her as deeply anxious as it did enthralled. All ten wicked claws crisscrossed over her tummy, one hand darting across the other’s path. Laughter poured out of the frazzled girl’s forced, open-mouth grin, her broken pleas doubling when Gwendolyn made her next target distressingly clear.





“I’m not going to stop, you hear me?” Left hand pinching at the bound criminal’s love handle on one side, the hell-bent blonde’s right hand began a very obvious path toward her navel.





“Nonoeehehehee!” Emma strained, jerking to her right and receiving a harsher series of pinches for her trouble. Wide eyed, she watched helplessly as one slender index finger inched closer and closer to her preposterously sensitive belly button. “Not-not thereheeheehee!”





“Not where?” The teasing CEO circled that cruel nail lightly around the edge of the trapped woman’s navel. “Not here? This right here? You don’t want me to tickle your little button, is that it?”





Laughing louder and bucking in protest, the freckle-faced girl felt a wave of heat through her core. The last thing she’d expected was for Mrs. Deveno to begin taunting her, and the playful threats made Emma’s toes curl in anticipation. Now was the moment to give in, now was the moment to agree to everything and anything the golden goddess wanted. There was no sane world in which that wiggling fingernail should be allowed into her hypersensitive navel, not when the choice for freedom was only a couple of words away.





“Last chance…” Gwendolyn dragged the curved tip of her lone talon just inside of the alarmed young woman’s belly button.





“Neeeihehehee!” The curvaceous girl sprung up again. As she sat halfway to upright, that was the moment the widow’s digit wormed deep to the bottom of the crazed redhead’s navel. “AAAAH! AHAHAHAAA!”





Falling to one side, Emma twisted and screamed. She floundered back the other way, head nearly reaching the wall as she thrashed. It had been a mistake, a big one, that drilling fingertip had to get out of there, it just had to. Eyes watering within seconds the poor girl screeched, her large bosoms bouncing as she rolled wildly from bedside to bedside. No angle worked, no amount of thrusting or curling over, every direction haunted by the lightly skrittching fingernail within.





Unable to holler so much as one coherent word, the petit captive strained to reach her bound hands around one side or the other. No more able to grab around front than she was able to kick Mrs. Deveno off her, Emma could feel every maddening stroke. Grazing around the inner-most sides of her navel, the billionaire’s claw poked and skated leisurely at one of the curly haired girl’s most untouched parts. Struck by disbelief that she’d allowed this to happen, and how intensely her pussy was beginning to throb, the unhinged young woman howled hysterically.





“Is it me, or are you feeling a lot more agreeable all of a sudden?” Gwendolyn mused, her deft digit requiring very little effort to keep the frantic girl in a state of delirium.





The svelte woman’s other hand danced up toward Emma’s ribcage and as a tear ran down the edge of her nose she felt very agreeable indeed. She felt so agreeable in fact, that in the instant after each forced breath the cackling girl tried with everything she had to make at least one sensible word. Instead of words came laughter, each and every time, and the repeated failures were making her cry as much as anything else. Her belly button and the area around it was turning a light shade of pink, tears rolled down her stretched cheeks, and for all her effort the deranged girl might as well have been gagged.





Mrs. Deveno wouldn’t stop, her nefarious finger working tirelessly, the other five on her free hand roaming the redhead’s midriff as they pleased. Horrifying as it was to not be able to speak even with her mouth wide open, Emma’s descent into depravity made no exception. Her libido turned from five-alarm fire to blazing inferno, it was the sopping girl’s inability to communicate that drove her very near the edge of climax. All she wanted to do was agree to the domineering blonde’s terms, and all the berserk young woman could do instead was laugh mindlessly.





“I’m going to get your feet next.” Gwendolyn said plainly, finally, mercifully sliding her finger free of the breathless girl’s navel. “Don’t think I’ve forgotten how ticklish those are!”





“Na-na…noho…” Emma panted heavily, sweat shining across her wrinkled forehead and tears drops staining the top of her shirt.





“Or maybe I’ll stay here a while longer.” A brilliant negotiator, the well spoken woman jabbed that same wiggling finger directly back into the wheezing girl’s belly button.





“NYAAAHAIIEE!” Furrowing her brow as she shrieked, the comely captive’s areoles had swollen to the point they too were visible through her top.





“A few more minutes won’t kill you!”





“YEEEIIIGHAHAHA! AAAHAHA!” Emma bucked uncontrollably, certain she would cum at any moment.





“I’ll take your socks.” Mrs. Deveno removed her finger again. “And I won’t go easy on you like last time.”





“Ah…ahn…ohhmm…” Squirming, the teary eyed girl chewed at her plump bottom lip as she moaned between gasps for air.





“I’m going to tickle your feet, Miss Clark.”





“Nuh…no…” Recalling the mishap of not surrendering before her belly button was attacked, the softly cooing girl gathered every bit of willpower she could muster. “I…I…” Emma paused, her nipples tingling, thighs and pussy drenched, that ravenous lust urging her to keep quiet or, better yet, say something bratty. “I already…made a deal...hnhmm” She squeaked, the fear of having her feet touched finally winning out.





“You what?” Gwendolyn’s eyes narrowed.





“A…Agent Beckett…” Avoiding eye contact, the whimpering captive continued to shift her hips lewdly. “Say nothing, go free….if I talk…she-she said she’d have people…tickle me…everyday.”





The older woman’s expression turned more than a little puzzled for a long, quiet moment. “That’s the same damn thing I’m offering! Why on Earth would you…” She paused, the truth of her prisoner’s debauchery dawning on her. “My god…you’re enjoying this! You’re as bad as the rest of them!”





“No…no I-“ Emma said, unconvincingly.





“I can’t believe I didn’t see it before!” Mrs. Deveno leapt up from the bed and began pacing across the cell. “You’re sick, you know that?! Sick! Why else would you risk years in prison?!”





“I’m…I’m sorry…” The hapless girl mewled because it felt like the thing to say.





Internally the buxom young woman’s thoughts were less apologetic, namely plotting how to turn the fuming woman’s anger into action. Specifically, how to get Gwendolyn back to the bed and in the mood to punish her. Unlikely as it now felt given the billionaire’s response, Emma was so uninhibitedly horny she continued holding to the fantasy regardless.





“Alright.” The bosomy blonde turned from a moment of deep consideration. “New deal; If you say a word to anyone, I’ll see you locked up and the key thrown away.”





“But-“





“Not only that-” Mrs. Deveno snapped. “-but I will do everything in my considerable power to see that no one ever lays a finger on you. You want to be tickled? Fine, keep your mouth shut and you can be tickled as much as you like in the world outside. Tell your story, Miss Clark, and I swear on every penny I have you will be spend the rest of your days trying to tickle yourself and nothing more.”





“But-but Agent Beckett, she-“ Stammering some, the curly haired captive found her arousal was waning, though not enough to settle the squirming.





“Yes, you made your deal with Miss Beckett, good for you.” Gwendolyn stood over the bed, hands firmly planted on her generous hips. “Confess your crimes and either way you’re going to prison…all you need to decide now is who you think has more influence; Me, or a trainee FBI agent.”





Emma’s brow knotted. “Trainee…?”

Chapter Seven: Babe in The Woods​

Reznor stole some clothes from the cabin and, much to his delight, Romey found everything but the shoes and socks at least two sizes too small. The denim short-shorts she’d struggled into were such a snug fit that the undersides of her very pronounced butt cheeks peeked out, squishy flesh jiggling as she walked. Her big, bearded capturer hadn’t bothered to bind the curvaceous girl’s arms for their trek through the woods. A fortunate thing, not behaving her arms forced behind her, because if Romey had pulled her shoulders back much further the already straining buttons of her yellow plaid shirt would surely have burst open. It was challenge enough simply walking the uneven forest floor without having her large bosoms spring free, let alone doing it while restrained.





“Should be just about there.” Holden’s deep voice came from behind. Though only he knew where they were going, the enormous man insisted on walking behind his shapely young plaything. He liked to watch her ass bounce, is what he said. Romey didn’t imagine that to be untrue, she however did suspect that his main reason for staying at the back was to make sure he could see her if she tried to run away.





Their surroundings all the looked the same, as far as the short blonde woman was concerned. They’d been walking for hours, resting rarely, her ballooning cleavage wobbling every step since leaving the cabin. One tree after another, a hill here or there. Occasionally Romey could spot mountaintops through a break in the canopy, otherwise there was nothing around but birdsong. Nothing to flee to, even if she could have outrun the man. On her best day escape would have been unlikely, and after the night she’d suffered through it was even less so. That morning hadn’t been much better, waking to Reznor’s fingertips already crawling over her skin.





“Pick up the pace!” The hulking man pinched the exposed bottom of her left butt cheek.





“Eiie!” Romey jumped, high pigtails springing about. She’d kept her one strand of blue hair free, but otherwise Holden had been very insistent about the comely girl’s hairstyle.





So it went, almost since the moment they’d left. Every so often there would be a prod or poke at some piece of unfortunately visible skin. Small as the shirt was it rode up a couple of inches above the scantily clad girl’s wide hips, the creamy soft skin of her sides and lower tummy out in the open. At one point Reznor had lulled his paranoid prisoner into a false sense of security, waiting longer than usual between attacks. Sadly Romey hadn’t needed to wait as much before or since, yelping and flailing all too regularly throughout their journey, much to the muscular fellow’s amusement.





The predictable, terrible and certainly intentional side effect to Holden’s constant fondling, was that Romey remained consistently aroused. With no bra to speak of, her large nipples poked sharply through the front of the constricting plaid like they were pointing the way. She hadn’t been afforded any underwear either, not that the bemused girl particularly wanted to wear someone’s stolen panties, still the result of her unruly libido was some slightly damp denim. So short were the shorts in fact, that the busty girl’s legs were hardly covered at all, and it was some wonder her thick thighs remained dry.





“Did I just hear a strange bird?” Came a drawling voice from behind several trees up ahead.





“Oh yeah!” Reznor called back, voice booming enthusiastically. “This one’s a Big Titted Booby Bird!”





“Can it fly?!” Quipped the mystery man.





“Hell yes it can! Just you watch!” Holden took a lunging step, came right up behind the anxious girl and goosed both her sides.





“Eieehaha!” Romey wriggled and grabbed at the big man’s steely forearms.





“Run girl!” He dug his fingers in a little more boisterously. “Run, or I’m gonna tickle you silly!”





“Nooeeiehehe!” Breaking free, or rather allowed to be let go of the fiendish man’s grip, the buxom girl barreled forward.





Hearing Reznor’s footsteps pounding directly behind her, the fitful girl couldn’t stop giggling as she ran. Dodging an oncoming pine, a fingertip swiped the small of the fleeing blonde’s back and her pace increased immediately. It was a short dash, only a few seconds to be sure, yet the threat of the beast’s wiggling digits pushed Romey to top speed. Her huge breasts bouncing along with her pigtails, she burst out into a small clearing, almost tripped on a log, bumbled clumsily over it, and stumbled to a stop. Reznor slowed too, strolling up alongside the much smaller woman, who was surprised to see four other men staring back at her.





“Damn.” Said a lean Black man with a cowboy hat, the same drawling voice from moments before. “That is a Big Titted Booby Bird!”





The other three chuckled, all eyes ogling the underdressed girl. Only then did Romey realize she’d come tearing straight into the middle of a camp. Surrounded by four logs in a neat square, one of which had nearly sent her to the ground, the curvaceous young woman took note of three well-assembled tents nearby. Closer, and of considerably more concern, were Reznor’s four associates who sat upon the logs. Two, the cowboy and a barrel chested Nordic fellow, were directly ahead of her. To the puzzled girl’s left was a dark haired man with a scar on one arm, and to her right a heavily tattooed gentleman with a singular long braid that ran down his back.





“Caught her myself.” Reznor wandered by, and without stopping gave one of Romey’s bulbous butt cheeks a firm squeeze.





“Aiee!” She tensed and took a couple of small, involuntary steps forward.





“A good thing too-“ One of the finely groomed cowboy’s hands came up quick and snatched the befuddled young woman’s right arm. “-we were startin’ to get a little stir crazy out here.”





“Eeeii!” Romey squawked, her white running shoes sliding as she was forcibly pulled toward the much stronger man. In an instant she was spun about, both the man’s muscular arms wrapped around her flaring hips, and she fell backward into his lap. “Hey!”





At that moment, Reznor stepped over the same log on which the handsy buckaroo sat. “Mac, please tell me I’m not the only one who managed to snag some tail before coming out here?” Said the bald brute as he continued on toward the tents.





“Nff! Please!” Squirming in Mac-the-cowboy’s arms, the hopelessly overpowered girl pushed and strained to stand back up. “Let-let me go!”





The brawny blond man beside them, his beard a little longer than Mac’s, turned back to look at Holden. “You weren’t in the thick of it like we were.”





“Seriously?” Reznor pried open one of the tent flaps and inspected the interior. “What about you Dorner?”





“Nuh uh.” Said the man with the scarred arm. “We were too busy getting out of dodge. Got some food and the tents, at least.”





“Chev, you too?”





“Nothing.” The tattooed man said without taking his eyes off the girl struggling in his friend’s lap.





“Hell.” Dropping his huge shoulders, Holden plodded back toward the rest of the group. “Well little lady, looks like we’re sharing ya.”





Romey froze, her heart beating madly and fingers digging into Mac’s forearms. With her bottom lip quivering, she looked around to the five leering men, each one of them some degree of tall and strapping, each one with a similar mischievous look in his eyes. “NO!” The fearful girl bucked, quite aware of the swelling erection beneath her butt as she fought to break free.





“Ohh, she’s a wild one!” The man under her grinned, his large cock hardening quickly between them as he wrestled the fitful girl.





“Let me go! Please!” Romey twisted and turned, inadvertently rubbing her big denim cheeks into Mac’s crotch. “You can’t do this!”





“Tickle her already!” Said Dorner, the man with the scar.





“Noho! Wait!”





“Oh, you’re ticklish huh?!” Mac teased, bear-hugging her midsection from behind.





“Aw PLEASE, NO!” The poor girl strained to push free and remained firmly seated.





“Cootchy coo!” The sinewy man clawed gently at Romey’s cushiony soft sides.





“Eeiiiehhehe! Noeehehehe!” Kicking her heels into the ground, giggles exploded from the busty young woman as she wormed helplessly in the man’s inescapable hold. “Pleeeaheeheese! Staeeieiehe! Stopihehehet!”





“Oh, they ain’t gonna stop.” Reznor sat down beside the fellow with the braid.





Romey spluttered helplessly through her involuntary laughter. Shaking, an old and familiar feeling came on fast, that of a lamb tossed to hungry wolves. With Mac’s arms clamped around her like iron and his fingers prodding quickly at her sensitive flesh, the buxom girl wished very much that she’d tried to run. Run from the cabin, run from Reznor, run from the camp. It might not have worked, it almost certainly would have resulted in disaster, but if there was the slimmest of chances to get away did exist she should have attempted it. Run to where she did not know. Anywhere but where the panicking girl now found herself.





These were not the boastful boys of high school, nor even the nimble fingered girls of Jai Lin’s mansion. These five, Holden Reznor and his cohorts, they were a brutish bunch. Towering tall, hard-eyed and brawny to a man. Each one looked like he’d have been as at home on a battlefield as most people were in a grocery store. Not a hint of mercy among them, Romey knew full well she was theirs to do as they pleased, and none had her best interests at heart. Pleading as much for Mac’s fingers to cease wiggling as she was for her future prospects, the terrified young woman couldn’t stop herself from squealing and squirming like it was all some silly game.





“Better watch them buttons.” Dorner said, and only then did the spasming blonde notice her quaking cleavage was slightly less restrained than a moment before. “Girl’s gonna bounce right outta that thing!”





“Here’s hoping!” Vidar poked one fingertip into the squishy side of the blushing captive’s bosom.





“Aiehee!” Romey flicked a hand up to bat the blond man away, briefly neglecting five of the ten digits that were already harassing her. Taking swift opportunity, Mac’s one unattended hand scribbled up the curvy girl’s side and into her underarm.





Lurching to the offended side, the trapped hostage screamed and snapped her arm down. Not twenty-four hours before Reznor had pulled the same dirty trick, and just like when he’d done it all Romey achieved was clamping the cowboy’s hand under her bicep. Doing nothing to dissuade the rugged man, Mac easily continued wiggling five fingertips against the thin cotton that barely protected the jostling girl’s sensitive skin. Her round cheeks turning rosier by the second, the feverishly ticklish young woman would have happily traded her current predicament for life back at the mansion, even before her promotion.





Feeling the burly man’s hard cock pulsing against her ass, the randy girl’s areoles puffed and swelled. So rigid were her nipples even the most inobservant onlooker would have noticed them stretching against the taut shirt, though she doubted a single one of the five men hadn’t taken note immediately. That fact, along with Reznor’s hours-long teasing beforehand and Mac’s ten fingers now roaming maddeningly about her supple flesh, took Romey’s libido from simmering to sizzling. Caught in the hell that was her own voluptuous body, the knowledge that she was powerless to prevent the men from doing anything turned her on to a frightening, desperation inducing degree.





“Please! Please-no!” At the first sign of a break in the tickling, the struggling girl begged in earnest.





“Hold her arms.” Chev said, slowly shifting his bulk off the log.





“No-no!” Romey pulled away, twisting and turning while watching the longhaired man stalk toward her. “Please! Let me go! I have money!”





Reznor laughed. “You tried that already, remember?”





From behind, Mac’s large hands curled around the insides of the pleading blonde’s elbows. Forcing her arms back, another button popped free. Down to only three tiny buttons, almost all of Romey’s cushiony tummy was exposed, her huge bosoms heaving as she squirmed. Watching with a horror-stricken expression, the poor girl’s plump lower lip trembled as Chev lowered himself to one knee right in front of her.





“Whatcha got for me, girl?” Said the tattooed giant as he used one finger to slowly part one side of her open shirt away from her midriff.





“Please! Please sir! Don’t!” Staring down at her gradually exposed belly, the comely captive fought to keep her giggles at bay.





“Don’t? Don’t what?” Chev bought up his other hand and repeated the same motion with the opposite side of her half-opened shirt. “I ain’t done nothing yet.”





“N-no…y-you know what!” Romey could feel girlish laughter bubbling in her throat, her ample chest and tummy both jiggling as a result.





“Tell you what I know.” The muscular man held the lower half of the worrisome girl’s shirt open, pitiless eyes locked on her pillowy abdomen. “You got a hell of a sexy belly.”





“Pleeheeheease!” Unable to contain herself, the shapely young woman giggled and shook her head. “Nohoheeheehe!”





Contrary to his hard appearance, when Chev’s fingertips began to caress Romey’s skin they did so with a deftly gentle touch. Her laughter and movements both increasing by multitudes, all ten of the imposing man’s digits fluttered around the sides and front of her belly. Yet another button popped free, the remaining two primed to follow in short order. A random thought occurred then, as the undersides of the bosomy girl’s breasts were now in view, that she had no other clothes. Once the buttons had all relieved themselves of duty Romey would have nothing else to wear. As she pleaded for an immediate halt to the feathery torment, the comely blonde wondered how long it might be before she wore clothes again.





Along her lower tummy and tracing just above her waistline, the stern-faced fellow’s fingers frolicked free. For all her arms could move the struggling girl might as well have been tied, her hands reaching hopelessly either side and grabbing only air. Every bit as shameless as Reznor, Chev’s racing fingertips soon swiped along the bulging undersides of Romey’s milky white boobs, the hapless girl jerking violently back and sending that second-to-last button flying. How that final button managed to hold on was anyone’s guess, but it didn’t last long.





“Why’s she keep telling me to stop?” The heavily tattooed man said, and before anyone could answer his methods switched dramatically. His dainty finger-dancing left behind, the monstrous man dug deep at the tiny woman’s squishy flesh.





“Ahhnnnahaha!” Romey screamed as those huge hands wrapped around her midriff. She leaned as far forward as she could, which wasn’t very far at all, and the last stubborn button sprang free, hit Chev’s brawny shoulder and bounced away to parts unknown. “Hahaha! Pleeheeheeahaha! Stahahahap!”





Though the shirt didn’t part entirely right away, a few seconds of the buxom girl’s hectic bouncing exposed her bosoms quick enough. To the hoots and joyful approval of the men, Romey’s large, naked breasts came fully into the open. With the sides of the useless shirt now bunched off to either side of her chest, the aroused captive’s swollen nipples drew wild, invisible lines. Then, as if the involuntary reveal were some form of invitation, Chev helped himself to spidering his digits all over the half nude girl’s jiggling boobs.





“Makehimstoooopahahaha!” Red faced, the breathless young woman cackled, her shoes kicking madly at the horrid man’s knees.





If her blows hurt him at all he didn’t show it, the long-haired beast’s entire focus evidently on Romey’s nipples. Or more specifically, the dreadfully sensitive flesh immediately around them. Never once actually grazing her big pink areoles, Chev skillfully slid his digits all around the engorged, hypersensitive skin to Romey’s dismay. While it tickled so much her head scarcely paused from tossing back and forth, the severely close proximity to the begging girl’s nipples proved to be a lustful tease she couldn’t recover from. She wanted it to stop, she needed it to stop, yet certain sinful parts of her panged for those devilish fingers to move just a fraction of an inch closer





“I think the Big Titted Booby Bird likes being tickled!” Chev pinched down the bewildered girl’s defenseless sides.





“N-no! Ehehehie! I swear!” Wriggling in place, the powerless young woman tensed as the huge man’s paws clasped around her right thigh. As he begun to raise her leg off the ground, Romey fought to keep her knee bent. One groping hand slid further down, cupped the back of her calf and despite her vibrating struggles, gradually stretched her almost entirely bare leg out straight before her. “Noheeiehehe! Noehehee!”





Her small white shoe flailing aimlessly and her free foot kicking at him, it was little effort for Chev to force the giggly girl’s leg higher. Resting the back of her ankle upon one shoulder, the big man clamped a hand around her shin and held the bare chested blonde’s leg up at a forty-five degree angle. Only then, with Romey’s thick thigh quivering, did the tattooed man make a show of wiggling his five free fingers in the air before her.





“Say you like it!” Chev teased, moving his dancing digits closer toward the helpless girl’s unprotected leg. “Say you like being tickled, I might stop!”





“Noeiiiehehee!” Having been on both sides of this game more times than she could remember, the busty prisoner knew it was rigged.





“Say iiiit…”





“Eieiehehe! No! I won’t!” Romey gasped, kicking her one unrestrained limb harder as she watched the man’s fingertips inch nearer the trembling skin of her inner thigh.





“Say it.” Reznor leaned forward, resting his elbows upon his knees. “Say it for my man Chev, or I’m going to come take your shoe.”





“Ohh!” Chev smiled for the first time, impish and brimming with boyish indecency. “What am I going to find under there?” He tapped one finger across her laces and the poor girl shuddered openly.





“Aha! Iiiehehe! I forgot!” Her heart doing somersaults at the thought of what the men would do to her bare feet, the curvaceous girl tried to prolong the tickle-free moment. “Eehehe! I forgot what you want me to sayeehehehe!”





“I don’t believe yoooou!” The long haired man sang, and scribbled his five digits from the fitful woman’s knee to the edge of her shorts.





“Eeiiieehhehee!” Romey shook her trapped leg desperately. “I’m sorry! I’m sorreeiiiieeehehehe!”





“Say it!”





“I like it!” The voluptuous girl squealed a lie. She had played the games more times than she could remember, but she was never any good at it. “Aahahaiehehe! Stop! Stoppleeheeheese!”





“Why would I stop?” Chev replied predictably. “You just told me you like it!”





Fiendish fingertips running riot along the crease of her thigh, Romey could have kicked herself. Losing herself to laughter, the forcibly held girl flexed uselessly as the deft man’s merciless stroking sped under her thigh, up the back of her leg and scratched cruelly behind her knee. A high pitch screech escaped the preposterously ticklish young woman’s wide open grin, her brow knotting as she suffered the titillating torture.





“Alright.” Dorner slapped the tops of his legs and stood up. “That’ll do her for now.”





“Uh uh.” Chev refused to look at the other man, his one hand continuing to run amok around the curvy blonde’s quaking thigh. “We’re just getting started.”





“Look, I don’t know how long we’re gonna have to wait here, gents.” The man with the scarred arm spoke with a friendly, yet firm and undeniably commanding tone. He took a few short steps and came to stand right over his tattooed compatriot. “Could be a day, could be two. Maybe longer. You wear her out now there’ll be nothing left for us come tomorrow.”





Caught in the chaos of her own giggling, Romey still managed to make out that there was some slim chance her misery could come to a pause. Hopeful as that was, the spasming girl had also not missed Dorner’s line about continuing to toy with her in the near future. Torn between the five fingertips wiggling up and down her thigh, and the prospect of spending the night living in terror of more tickling to come, the horribly horny girl’s libido was rapidly bringing her to the edge of most unwanted climax.





“Ah, fine.” Chev gave the wheezing hostage’s knee a harsh pinch, made her shriek and finally lowered her leg. He stood up, brushing dirt from his knees as he went. “Tomorrow, little bird, you better believe we’re gonna pick this back up.”





“Mac.” Dorner nodded.





With a sigh the cowboy opened his hands and let Romey leap free. “Damn. She better be rearing to go in the morning though.”





“Ah…ah…thank you.” Covering herself with the mostly-buttonless halves of her stolen shirt, the panting girl looked up to Dorner with her best puppy-dog expression.





“Oh don’t thank me, girl.” The apparent leader of the pack took hold of the blonde’s left elbow and began gently guiding her toward the tents. “If you think these boys are bad now, they’re gonna be ten times worse tomorrow. They’re gonna have all night to think about a thousand different things to do to you. After a good night’s sleep, well you might just have enough energy to get through half it before going completely insane…”





Dorner parted one of the tent flaps and, with one of his large hands against the small of her back, Romey stepped inside. Somehow, she didn’t expect to be getting much sleep.

Continued...​

 

[TickleMantis]

Chapter Eight: Career Highlight​

“Come in Miss Beckett.” Said Special-Agent-in-Charge Whitlock.





To judge the man by a glance he might’ve looked more at place on Wall Street than heading up San Francisco’s FBI field office. Chloe didn’t make that mistake, Whitlock’s shiny, slicked back hair and well-fitted suit disguised an exceptionally capable agent. He might’ve worked in an office now, but the busty blonde trainee had read plenty before their first meeting earlier in the year. Nearly a decade in Atlanta P.D SWAT before joining the Bureau, five years in Boston then on to work counter-terrorism in Virginia. Legal attaché in Malaysia for a time, back home to work counterintelligence across numerous States, and so it went. Whitlock looked like a yuppie, but he was as bad assed as they came.





“Thank you sir.” Chloe let the tall man shut the door behind her.





Whitlock’s office was as well maintained as he was, nothing out of place. Unlike most offices she’d been in there were no framed accolades or awards on the wall, no newspaper headlines –even though she knew he’d made a few. Straight forward and simple; desk, chairs, computer, a few meticulously organized shelves. A large window looked out over Third Avenue, the one luxury he apparently allowed himself, the bosomy young woman thought as she took a seat.





“I know I said this over the phone-“ Whitlock settled in his leather chair on the opposite side of the clutter-free desk. “-but congratulations again. Truly outstanding work these last few months.”





“It’s been an honor sir. I’m eager to see the rest through.”





“Mm.” His eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he leaned forward and put his elbows on the desk. “While you were in the air today I met with Director Abbot. You’ve done yourself and the Bureau a great service, but we both agreed you’ll be better off returning to Quantico to complete your training.”





“But sir, Deveno, he’s still-“ Chloe began.





“Deveno…” Whitlock paused, his mouth slightly open for a moment before speaking. “We’re moving the investigation in another direction. Harry Deveno is a non-issue, for the time being.”





“He’s…he’s a criminal, sir.” The young woman balked. “You know the things he’s done. Kidnapping, torture-“





“Miss Beckett…”





“Sir please, you can’t do this! Deveno needs to be arrested, he needs to-“





“Miss. Beckett.” Whitlock straightened up and put the bottoms of his fists to the desktop. “Thanks to you we have enough evidence on the man to put him away for the rest of his natural life and then some –but- frankly, there are bigger, more dangerous fish to fry.”





Chloe slumped against the backrest of her chair. “I don’t understand.”





“The bug you left in Deveno’s office alone, never mind the ones in his house, have netted us solid trails to some very big, very wanted names.”





“You’re going to make him an asset?”





“Gabriel Collazo, Basilio Rocha, Vitali Kalashov, among others.” Unfurling his fingers, the stern man’s shoulders relaxed. “Deveno’s got connections to criminal outfits the world over. We only had rumors when the investigation began. If nothing turned up, we’d have taken Deveno already. But we must adapt with the information.”





“And he’ll get away.” Chloe said. “He’ll get to continue doing what he does and no one will stop him.”





“Until he’s no longer useful, yes. A regrettable and necessary sacrifice.”





Staring at the floor for a long, quiet moment, the curvy girl thought back to all the times Harry Deveno pinched her sides or brushed his fingers behind her ear. “Gwendolyn Deveno’s not going to be happy about this.” She said at last. “Her deal with us was to have him put away.”





Whitlock folded his arms. “No. Gwendolyn Deveno’s agreement was for immunity from charges involving, but not limited to, kidnapping, restraining and torturing three people, including one of our trainees. Harry Deveno seeing the inside of a jail cell was never a forgone conclusion.”





Chloe scoffed. “So that’s it then? Both of them just…get away with it all.”





“It’s not all doom and gloom, Miss Beckett. Look on the bright side, with this win under your belt you’ll have your pick of assignments once you’re a full agent. Not many trainees can say that, can they?”





“I want Deveno.”





“There are far more bad guys out in the world than just Harry Deveno.” Whitlock opened a desk drawer and removed a bottle of whiskey. Evidently the large window wasn’t his only luxury. “Look, you have enormous career potential. Top of your class in marksmanship, your knowledge of the law is well above average, and I hear you’re even an adept hand in the behavioral sciences. Few trainees are ever given the opportunity you’ve had, especially ones as young as you. Play your cards right and a decade from now you could be running your own field office.”





Tightening her lips, the bosomy girl watched as the older man poured two glasses. “Harry Deveno might not be the only bad guy…” She began, nodding gently. “But he is the only one who spent the last few months putting his hands all over me.”





With a thoughtful sigh, the Special Agent in Charge screwed the lid back on his bottle and returned it to the drawer. The drawer shut, he slid one glass across the desktop. “About that…there is some small consolation.”





“Consolation?”





“Yes.” Taking on a somewhat uncharacteristic level of awkwardness, Whitlock tapped the side of his glass. “It’s not Deveno in jail but….well, obviously for this operation to work we needed his new assistant to…meet certain criteria.”





“What are you talking about?” Chloe frowned, not enjoying where the conversation appeared to be heading anymore than where it had been.





“The man has a type, as you know. And it’s not as though we send trainees on undercover assignments as a point of routine. Quite the opposite.”





“So I’m young and blonde, there must be fifty other agents who-“





“No.” After taking a generous sip of his drink, the well-dressed man looked toward the window, and the city beyond. “What we were looking for, you understand, we had to look for very discretely. Then, lo and behold, that dimwitted ex-boyfriend of yours, the dog handler? We caught wind of him boasting to other agents about your…bedroom activities. At a crime scene, no less.”





Chloe felt her cheeks grow hot and she swallowed loudly. “He…he told people?”





“I’m afraid so.” Whitlock continued. “Now, obviously as useful as that information turned out to be we can’t have our people speaking like that about one another, least of all out in public. We’ve sent him to Utqiagvik, it’s in Alaska. Dark at least three months out of the year, from what I’m told.”





“You…you gave me to Deveno…” The wide-eyed woman’s breath quickened. “You used me.”





“If there had been anyone else...”





“No!” Chloe shot up from her chair. “I-I don’t believe this…months…months! Months I had to put up with that evil bastard pawing at me! Watching him do unspeakable things! And all this time, you knew! You set me up! I was nothing but bait!”





“You were a regrettable and necessary sacrifice, Miss Beckett.“ Whitlock said.





“Yeah.” Clenching her teeth, the fuming blonde turned toward the door. “And it meant nothing.”

Continued...​

 

[TickleMantis]

Chapter Nine: The Once and Future Queen​

When they’d entered the tent earlier in the afternoon, Dorner had made her take off her shoes. He’d asked really, quite politely too, and though the prospect of losing her borrowed footwear wasn’t one Romey enjoyed she did appreciate that the handsome older man hadn’t taken them by force. They’d chatted briefly, keeping their voices low so as not to be heard by the others, most of their talk taken up by an agreement that it would be best for the buxom captive to remain inside. She’d sat on the man’s inflatable mattress after that, and he’d gone to get her some food.





After she ate, the scarred fellow returned to the other four men and zipped the tent flap up behind him. Before he left he’d apologized that there wouldn’t be much to do, and advised her earnestly not to try sneaking away. If she were caught trying to escape, Dorner said, he wouldn’t be able to protect her any longer. Recalling her failed attempt to slip away back at the cabin, Romey had no intention of facing a second round of punishment, especially from five times as many fingers. After a while, to the tune of the men’s muffled voices outside, the skimpily dressed girl laid on her side and drifted off to sleep.





“Sorry.” Dorner had one foot in the tent. “Didn’t mean to wake you.”





“It’s okay.” Romey lay on her back, head propped on the dark haired fellow’s thin pillow. “I’ve been awake for a while. What time is it?’





“Sun’s going down.” He pulled the front of the tent up and began zipping it shut again.





“You want your bed?”





“Figured we could share.” Dorner wrestled one of his big black boots off. “Don’t really have nowhere else for you, ‘less you feel like bunking with two of us.”





Cringing at the thought, the voluptuous captive shook her head. She hardly trusted the man, but he’d managed to keep his hands off her, so far. He had more restraint than Reznor, that much was clear, and the thought of being stuck in a tent with two of the men egging each other on didn’t bode well at all. As she watched Dorner tug his shirt off, steely muscles underneath, Romey’s mind worked quickly. His end goal was the same as the others, he’d been open about that. If he could go the night without tormenting her that was more than could be said of his companions, at least. And, just maybe their strapping leader was a heavy sleeper, and just maybe the comely girl could duck away during the night.





“Is everyone going to bed?” Romey tried not to be too obvious as she wondered how long the wait might be before she could make her move.





“They’ll be a while.” Dorner kicked his pants off, belt jingling as it landed atop his crumpled shirt. He stood in only dark boxer-briefs, an impressive bulge at the front. Had they met under different circumstances, the curvaceous girl would have gladly helped him remove those too. “Idiots ought to rest. Some people never learn.”





“You’ve known them a long time then?”





“Too long, I think.” The tall man lowered himself to the mattress, which was fortunately of a decent width, and rolled onto his back. He propped his hands behind his head, biceps flexing, and looked over at her with an inch or two between them. “Suppose I could’ve took my life in a different direction, but what are you gonna do? We’ve been together half our lives or more. Those guys out there are more family than my own family.”





“You all met in high school then, or…?”





“Hm?” Propping himself up on one side, Dorner rested his head in one hand and faced her. “No, no. Marine Corp. Listen, I’m serious about you keeping quiet.”





“Mm.” The worrisome blonde pursed her lips.





“I can only keep a lid of them so much, you understand?”





“I get it. I’m not going to make a sound, believe me.”





“Because if they hear you laughing or anything…“





“I won’t…?” Romey turned toward her apparent savior little, a perplexed frown beginning to wrinkle her brow.





“You sure about that?” Moving his free hand, the devious man ever-so-gently poked one fingertip against his guest’s side.





“Eep!” Eyes wide, she clamped both hands immediately to the offended spot.





“Keep it down…” Dorner smirked, wiggling his index finger in the air between them.





“Don’t!” Sliding herself backward, the uneasy girl shook her head. Her focus on that teasing digit, paranoia gripped her, along with the urge to hit herself for being so stupid. Of course this man wasn’t going to simply let her sleep through the night. Of course he had other designs.





“You don’t.”





“Nonono, seriously...” Romey held one hand up, the other remaining protectively at her side. “Please, please…”





“What’s the problem?” He reached out and she slapped at his hand. “All you have to do is keep quiet.”





“I can’t! You know I can’t. If you tickle me…”





“Better just me than all of us, no?” Dorner pushed himself to sit upright.





Reaching the edge of the mattress, the bosomy young woman sat up too, ever-weary of the fact she could be pounced upon at any moment. “Y-you’re all going to tickle me tomorrow anyway, aren’t you? You said….you said I’d need my rest.”





“Sure.” He rolled around onto his hands and knees. “You’ll get your rest…after I’m done with you.”





“No! No it won’t work like that!” Romey kept her voice to a stressed-hush. Slowly, the barely dressed man began stalking toward her. On her knees, the worrisome girl held both hands up as she worked her way off the mattress. “Look....I-I can get you off, okay? I can…I can do anything you want! But if you tickle me there’s no way I’ll be able to keep quiet!”





“You’ll have to try.” The big man continued closer as the much smaller woman’s back pressed against the side of the tent.





“Nooo…come on, pleeeaase…” Cowering against the flimsy wall, the shapely prisoner felt her libido begin to stir.





“Those guys out there hear you…” One of Dorner’s large hands came up to grab at the pleading girl. “They’ll eat you alive.”





“Nono don’t! Don’t pl-please!” Wriggling to keep out of the muscular man’s pending clutches, the resistance lasted all of two seconds. Powerful fingers curling around her left wrist, the fitful girl tugged, their scuffling making the whole tent shake.

Continuing to beg in a series of distressed whispers, Romey kicked and squirmed and was pulled back upon the mattress by the much stronger man. Up on his knees and towering over her, he easily maneuvered her left arm forward, forcing her to press up against his rippling chest and stomach. His other hand was on her shoulder a second later, and though the quietly struggling girl fought to oppose him, Dorner soon twisted her about until she was facing away. Just like that, he wrapped both sinewy arms around her midriff and leaned all the way to one side until they both fell.





“Please! Please, I swear! They’ll hear me!” Laying on her side, the busty blonde writhed in the reverse bear hug. “Anything! Anything else, just-just don’t tickle me!”





“Don’t tickle you?” He pulled her petit body tight against his, the strapping man’s bulge swollen against her backside.





“I can keep quiet, I can!” Romey felt his hot breath against her ear and stifled a most unwanted giggle. “Nff! But-but if you tickle meheehee you-you won’t have me all to yourself…” She pushed her ass back, grinding against him.





Dorner groaned and thrust his own hips in kind. “Reznor had you all to himself, didn’t he?” He said, moving his lips within grazing distance of the dangerously sensitive girl’s earlobe. “I bet he couldn’t keep his hands off you…”





“Mmhmnfff!” Straining to concentrate on flexing her large, denim-clad butt, the poor girl’s cheeks puffed as she held back girlish squeaks. Instinctively, she put her hands over the backs of his large paws, ever-nervous that he’d start clawing at her squishy tummy.





“Lucky bastard.” Thrusting a touch more enthusiastically, the brawny man brushed his lips against the edge of ear.





“Aiee!” Lips tight and cheeks shading pink, one of Romey’s small hands snapped up and covered the side of her head.





“You didn’t have to be quiet for Reznor, did you?”





“I…I couldn’t…”





“What did he did he do you?” Dorner spoke through clenched teeth, his grinding speeding up as the thickness behind his boxers rapidly grew harder.





“Ah! Ahmm…I…I don’t…” One hand still at the side of her head, the quietly moaning girl rubbed her rear faster. If she could just get him to climax he’d probably leave her be.





“Tell me…” He insisted, and stroked a single fingertip against the thin cotton covering his captive’s tummy.





“Mmhnn!” Romey twitched sharply and dug her fingers into the back of the deceptive man’s hand.





“Remember to keep it down.”





“He…he…he tickled me…mmm…” Loosening her grip, the would-be seductress began stroking the backs of her assailant’s fingers. If it helped get the man where he wanted to be, she’d tell him anything he wanted to hear. “Reznor…he kept me in-in some cabin.”





“Just you and him?” Dorner’s erection pulsed.





“Y…yes. I couldn’t get away…he tickled me so much…”





“Where?” He grunted.





“E-everywhere…” Reluctant as she was to confess her most direly sensitive spots, Romey knew she had to give the softly growling man something. “He took my clothes…he tickled me everywhere…” She squeezed her big round butt cheeks firm. “I couldn’t stop him. I can never stop anyone...”





“Where’d he tickle you?” One hand came up, took hold of the helpless girl’s wrist and pulled her hand away from her head. “Hm? What really got you laughing?”





“E-everywhere!”





“Don’t make me search…” Dorner loosed her wrist and crawled five fingers down her side. “Was it here?”





“Nahehe!” Clamoring to snatch at the roaming fingers, the giggling girl shook. “Please-please don’t!”





“Or here?” Barely hindered by the uncoordinated girl’s frantic hands, the scarred man’s digits crept over her wide hip and onto her jostling lower tummy. At that same moment, he nuzzled at the nape of her neck.





“Nnnnhnnhnn!” Romey shuddered, hunched her shoulder and slapped wildly.





Soft stubble joined gnawing lips at her neck, and the five fingers prodding at her belly made for a maddening combination. Daunted by the harrowing threat outside the tent, the frazzled blonde’s libido fumed. Her cheeks blushed a denser pink and her jaw trembled with all the effort it took to keep from letting her laughter burst out. After a few horrid seconds, Romey managed to snag two of the cruel man’s fingers in each hand. His wiggling digits immobilized for the moment, Dorner pulled back from the panting young woman’s neck as well.





“See?” He continued grinding against her, his rock hard erection throbbing. “I knew you could keep quiet.”





“T-take your pants off.” The flustered girl said between breaths.





“Are you trying to distract me?”





“No…no…” Romey lied. “I want to feel you...” That much was true, though she was certainly trying to lead the handsome man’s mind in less ticklish directions.





“Y-nggh-you first…” He pushed into her with particular emphasis.





“Come on…” She purred and reached behind, slipping her hand down between them. Recalling the all-too-recent torment Reznor had put her through, the fearful girl felt her nerves rattle at the thought of her bare ass being at the mercy of another man. Shifting herself forward a little, Romey took a tender grip of Dorner’s thick girth and stroked her palm up and down. “Let me…let me make you feel good…”





“You know what really makes me feel good?” Using the hand that curled up from underneath her, the cunning man started pulling the lower half of the bosomy girl’s shirt upward. The milky white skin of her plushy midriff exposed, he quickly set his other hand to work by dancing all five fingers around her tummy.





“Noeemmff!” Muffling herself, the desperate plaything fought to yank her shirt back down. Torn between using her other hand to fight off the tickling fingers or continue massaging Dorner’s shaft, she held on and rubbed faster and faster, gambling everything on making the man finish.





“That’s it!” Bringing his under-hand into the fray, all ten of the ruthless fellow’s fingers stroked quickly across the bucking girl’s bare skin.





“Yeehiiehehe! Nopleehehease!”





“They’re gonna hear yooouuu…”





Unable to ignore the feathery touches around her belly, let alone suppress her laughter, Romey released the devilish man’s engorged member. Lightning fast, her hand snapped over to fend off the assaulting fingers, once again wrestling to get a grip. Determined though she was, it was no good, her small hands reaching and grabbing and barely getting a decent clasp of his digits before they’d slip away. Dorner’s swiping fingertips frustratingly deft, the increasingly aroused girl became louder by the second, the terror of what awaited her outside growing along with the stiffness of her nipples.





“What’d you stop for, hmm?” The steely man pressed himself back up against the spasming girl. Five fingers skittered around her belly button, his other hand running up and down the length of her beltline.





“Eieiehehe! Pleeaehehese!” Prevented from rolling in any direction, Romey kicked wildly, sock covered feet hammering at the air mattress. She tried to reach back, to have one hand slip down again and bring the man to climax, but no amount of will power was keeping her hands from the battle at her convulsing tummy. Once, twice, three times she attempted to get her hand back there, never once making it more than halfway. “Theeyeehehee! They’reeehehehe! They’ll hear! Eheheiiee!”





“Aw, they’ve already heard you sweet cheeks.” Dorner teased. “And if not, they will now!” He said, and plunged one drilling fingertip deep into the crazed girl’s navel.





“Nyeeehahaha!” Rocking violently, the red-faced girl screamed.





Until that point the beefy man had held back, to a degree. He’d kept his strokes light and his pokes gentle, enough that a significantly less ticklish person might have been able to keep a little quieter a little longer. For a woman like Romey, who could be driven to giggle-fits by the mere sight of a few wiggling fingers, there’d never been a shred of hope. His digits digging diligently, Dorner swirled that one fingertip in her belly button while his other hand kneaded deep into the squishy flesh at her side.





“Uh oh…” The rigidly erect man stopped. He kept his groin pushed hard up against the bewildered girl’s butt, and his rough hands resting, unmoving, against her skin. With his mouth over her ear, tickling with every breathy word, he said “Here’s trouble.”





Otherwise frozen, her hefty cleavage rose and fell with each breath. Reluctantly, Romey followed Dorner’s eyes to the door. Immediately wishing she hadn’t looked, there was Reznor, the door hanging half unzipped, that big, boisterous grin shining bright from within the black of the giant’s beard.





“…no…” She squeaked.





“Oh yeah…” Tearing at the door and straining the zipper, the enormous bald man ducked into the tent. Mac, Vidar and Chev were close behind.





“No! No PLEASE!” Romey began wriggling out from Dorner’s arms. He’d loosened his grip, there was nowhere for her to go. Still, panic drove the bosomy girl to roll, push up on to her hands and make a dash toward the back of the now crowded tent. “No!” She pounded the bottom of one fist at the thin wall, then scratched madly at the thing with both hands. “No no no!”





“We ain’t that bad, are we?” Reznor’s thick arms curled around the outnumbered girl’s waist.





“Noho! NonoohgodNO!” Kicking and screaming, her socks hitting the back of the tent, the flailing young woman was lifted up off the floor and pulled backward. She beat at the bearded man’s forearms in a frenzy, her tiny feet unable to reach the ground.





“Relaaax…” The huge man turned in the center of the small space, bringing his wailing captive to face the door, and the four other leering men. “All we’re gonna do is rip all your clothes off and tickle every sweet inch of your sexy little body until the sun comes up.”





“AH-NO! PLEASE!” Romey fought furiously as she was carried toward the door, the other men clearing out before her. “Don’t do this to me! Pleeeeease! I’m not supposed to be here! I ran The Garden! I can’t get other girls! Not me! Not meeee!”





Out the tent and toward the circle of logs, the burly man at her back had no problem carrying the frenetic girl. Money, girls, blowjobs, Romey offered it all and more. As they neared the fire, the four other men close behind, the young woman’s already terrified begging increased by pitch and desperation when she noticed a long length of rope dangling from a high tree branch. Evidently, the men who’d remained outside hadn’t just been hanging out chatting all evening, they’d been busy.





Aside from the rope, which hung from a large tree some twenty feet back from the log seats, there was a dark coloured blanket spread on the ground beneath it. Further out, making the rope and blanket center-stage, were a half dozen bamboo tiki-torches, all burning in a wide circle and lighting grassy the area. Reznor’s friends had done more than steal themselves some tents and food, that much was clear.





“Please…please don’t do this…” Romey strained to calm herself as they bought her closer to the rope. It was a white nylon piece, well chosen. The kind she would have picked in a pinch from a hardware store, soft on the skin yet inescapable if tied right.





“I told her to keep it down.” Dorner threw his arms open, his boxer-briefs still bulging shamelessly.





“Yeah, yeah.” Reznor held the lone girl tight and positioned her over the blanket. “Wanted her all for yourself, you mean.”





“I make no claim otherwise.” Dorner said as Chev came to stand in front of the wincing girl. “You had her since yesterday.”





“Bought her to share quick as I could, didn’t I?”





“Please…pleeeaase…” Romey looked directly at Chev as he took each of her wrists in his large hands. He looked back at her, not an ounce of mercy in his eyes.





Her biceps, for what they were worth, tensed and shook against the pull of her arms, the longhaired man raising her hands upward. Over her head, Chev clamped the overpowered girl’s wrists together, higher than she’d have been able to reach of her own accord. Once at the same level as the rope, Romey pleading all the while, Vidar stepped up behind her and tugged at the bottom of the line. A team effort, the unflinching trio easily held the manic young woman in place, the Nordic man swiftly binding the thread expertly around and between her hands.





“You took her shoes off?” Reznor stepped back, letting their prisoner settle into place. Stretched, her heels barely put any pressure on the blanket beneath her feet.





“She did.” Dorner said. “Didn’t want shoes on my bed.”





“Y-you planned this!” Romey balked.





The scarred man shrugged. “More like…we worked with what we have.”





“You didn’t seriously think we’d wait until morning, did you?” Vidar looked the buxom girl up and down like a piece of prized meat.





Mac slapped the bound blonde on her right ass cheek, making her jerk and yelp. “Heh heh, yeah, not with a body like that!”





“Big Titted Booby Bird!” The one who looked like a Viking rubbed his hands together.





“You want first crack, Vidar?” Dorner opened his palms toward Romey like he were offering up a sacrifice.





“Woah, woah-“ Reznor moved toward the tiny, trapped woman. “I bought her, I get first round.”





“Get the fuck out of here.” The blond man put his hand flat to the center of his companion’s chest and shoved him back. In good humor, the bald man chuckled loudly and relented.





“We’ll all get plenty.” Dorner, quite underdressed compared to the other men, pressed at the air with a calming gesture. “Vidar…” He, along with the other three, shuffled back as if to give their friend adequate room. “Have at her.”





“No! No-no wait!” Romey shuffled awkwardly as the towering Norseman started to stroll behind her. She tried to follow him, but taut as her shapely body was it made turning difficult. “I-I was serious before! I’m one of Jai Lin’s top girls! There’s better than me! Hotter! More ticklish!”





“More ticklish, huh?” Mac tilted his head back a little.





“Way more! I promise!” She insisted, all the while hoping the uncertainty of her claim wasn’t shining through.





“I don’t know if they come any hotter than you darlin’.” The cowboy-hat wearing man said. “As for more ticklish, only one way to find out…”





“No!” Romey whipped her head one way, then the other, her blue strand of hair following. Vidar loomed directly behind, and it was the sight of his large hands reaching around the sides of her ample chest that stopped her head from shaking. As his fingers started wiggling, the big man slowly bought his hands higher, zeroing in on the petrified girl’s barely protected underarms. “Naaaeehehehe!”





Over the short sleeves and across the very edges of her hollows, Vidar’s ten fingertips ran rampant. Thin as the cotton of her borrowed top was, the broadly grinning girl’s sleeves provided no significant level of protection. Every dastardly stroke was almost as terrible as if she’d been wearing no kind of cover at all. Twisting and turning, unable to go a second without respite, there wasn’t a single direction safe. As the four other men leered and her cheeks darkened, the lack of any defense -and resulting humiliating display- caused Romey’s libido to soar. Her ballooning cleavage bouncing in the confines of the tight top, the bound girl’s nipples poked clearly against the nearly sheer fabric.





“There go them buttons again!” Mac hollered when the top-most button of their captive’s shirt popped open.





Her hefty bosoms bouncing, Romey giggled louder at the terrible thought of her breasts bursting free. It was an unavoidable eventuality, yet the fear and threat of being half naked before all five men, and what they would surely do to her, forced more erratic laughter all the same. The more terrified she became, the more aroused she became, the more her voluptuous body would respond in the most unhelpful of ways. Two of Vidar’s fingers then wormed under the frazzled girl’s sleeves at once, and though she’d have liked to growl and resist and kick at the man where it hurt him most, instead she bucked and squealed and pleaded in a high pitch, pitiful cry.





After what was a full minute or more, and felt longer, Chev stepped forward from the small audience. “Alright, alright, very good.”





“I’m not done!” Vidar shot his hands down and pinched sharply at the panting girl’s sides.





“Eiieehaha!” Romey arched her back to break from the man’s grip. So sudden was the movement, that what was now the new top-most button of her shirt slid halfway loose.





“Come on, come on.” The heavily tattooed man waved his fairer haired friend away from her. “Let me show you how it’s done.”





“Big talk, kemosabe.” Relenting, Vidar moved back from their panting prisoner.





“Kemosabe was the white guy, you Norwegian prick.” Chev said, kneeling down in front of the curvaceous girl.





“I thought it was Tonto?”





“Uh uh.” Dorner shook his head. “Kemosabe’s what Tonto called the ‘Ranger.” Reznor and Mac nodded in agreement.





Joining the trio around front, the blond man shrugged. “What does it mean then? Kemosabe?”





“It means you talk too much.” Chev wrapped one arm all the way around the tied girl’s knees. Pulling her hard up against him, he positioned himself to one side of her. “Now let me get on with it.”





“W-what are you gonna do?” Romey squawked, hyperaware that the very bottoms of her squishy butt cheeks were peeking out from under the backs of her short-shorts.





“Pick up where I left off.” Said the brutish man, his one-sided hug tightening before the five fingers of his free hand scribbled up the backs of his plaything’s bare thighs.





“Iiieeyeeheeehee!” Her eyes bursting wide, the appalling ticklish girl shook back and forth madly. “Not thereiehehehe!” She squeaked, preemptively dreading that the man’s ultimate target was one of her most destructive spots.





Every limb restrained and unable to kick, Romey’s feet wiggled madly and her hands grabbed senselessly at the rope between them. From the backs of her knees, which were fortunately covered by Chev’s forearm, the unflappable man’s digits scurried up one quivering thigh, almost reached the crease where her ass met her legs, and scampered back down the other side. Repeating this motion, it was no great challenge for those five frolicking fingers to reach across both fleshy thighs at once, the torturously feathery touch sending the comely girl into apoplectic fits.





“Staeeehahaha!” Romey’s neck was turning a similar shade to her rosy cheeks as she threw herself in random, jerking jolts. “Eeehahaha! Gethimoff! Eiehehe! Stahap!”





“Nuh uh.” Mac chuckled. “Getting him off’s your job!” And the other men laughed, pointed and cheered.





If she could have, the dismayed girl would have been happy to oblige. As an alternate option to being tickled, there had never once been a time when Romey wouldn’t have gladly provided a would-be attacker some carnal pleasuring instead. Her libido now beginning to send swirls throughout her lower tummy, the helpless Kansas native didn’t need to be coaxed, not by a man of Chev’s strapping physique and brooding nature anyway.





“I’lldoitehehehe! Please!” Her expression contorting between mindless giggling and feeble wrath, those five fingers spidered around the backs of her legs, the curvy girl praying the other men were a little less sadistic than Reznor was. “Anything! Eeiheehehe! All of youohohoehehehe!”





“All in good time, little lady.” The bald giant himself said. While Romey continued to plead and bargain through her girlish laughter, Holden placed one of his huge hands flat between Mac’s shoulders. “Go on then.” He said with a friendly nudge.





“Alright cowgirl.” Letting himself be pushed foward, the sauntering man with the large hat started toward her. “Let’s see how you handle a duet!”





“Naaeeiiehee!” Romey’s panicked laughter went up several notches. Even in the throws of the maddening thigh assault, the sight of Mac smirking and swaggering closer was impossible to ignore. “Nonoho! Eeehahaha! Pleheease!”





Less than an inch from spilling into the open, the amorous girl’s nipples pulsed. While Vidar, Reznor and Dorner stood back and exchanged knowing glances, their brash companion strolled passed Chev and wandered around the blonde’s back. As preoccupied as she was with the fingertips grazing freely about her thighs, Romey still strained to glare back over her shoulder. Only catching glimpses, the struggling young woman couldn’t make out what it was Mac intended to do, not that knowing would have made any difference to what came next.





“Tickle tickle!” Teased the cowboy, and clawed playfully at both sides of her ribcage.





“Eeeihhhnnhahaha!” Throwing her head back, the alarmed prisoner bellowed and shook desperately. “Nahahaha! Nomoreeeiiiehahaha!”





“Look at ‘er go fellas!”





Applying every dismal ounce of force her muscles were capable of, the petit girl willed for her arms to come down and her legs to come up. All she wanted was to curl into a ball, cover her sides and clamp her calves to her thighs, to shield herself from those ten terrorizing fingertips. Of course, no amount of strength nor desire could change her situation, as much as Romey wished for the opposite to be true. What happened instead was, her tiny body remained fighting furiously against the unstoppable digits that roamed her absurdly ticklish legs and sides. Mac’s fingertips darted and drilled unpredictably at her heaving ribs, and Chev’s relentless wandering explored all over the backs of her trembling thighs. Then, after a breathless thirty seconds of hell, that one half-loose button sprang from it’s hole.





In an instant the top half of Romey’s borrowed blouse burst apart, her huge milky bosoms jiggling into the open air. Her pink nipples rigid as pencil erasers, all three of the onlookers’ attention drew immediately to the blushing girl’s hefty chest. The rush of embarrassment sent a hot, tingling wave between the bare breasted captive’s thighs, her eyes closing tight as she shook her head wildly. As if sensing the change in his victim’s attire, Chev picked that very same moment to bury four wiggling fingers deep between the highest uncovered point of her legs, a move that sent her shrieking uncontrollably.





No doubt spurred on by the spike in the bound woman’s laughter, and increased intensity of her struggles, Mac wasted no time tearing open the lower half of her shirt. Those last two buttons flying away, never to be seen again, Romey’s convulsing, pillowy tummy joined her bosoms in the evening air. His hands reaching from behind, the cowboy then indulged himself by pinching fiendishly at the cackling girl’s exposed midriff, his fingers kneading deep into her doughy abdomen. Neither man feigned restraint anymore, the pair of them digging at the bare chested girl’s supple skin with unforgiving fervor.





“Aaaaiieehahaha!” Romey writhed, the sides of her open shirt flapping uselessly. “Stooohahap! It’stoomahahauch!”





“Too much is it?” Mac’s tone was that of a gloating schoolyard bully. “How about this?”





From her love handles on up, the cowboy’s crudely pawing hands stampeded over the ravaged girl’s ribs. All the breath wheezing out of her in one enormous puff, she heaved air back to her lungs and immediately screamed it all out again in bewildered laughter. With Mac’s strong fingers squeezing viciously at her ribcage, the never ending needs to both breathe and laugh at once fought against one another, with Romey’s overly harassed body serving as the battlefield.





In the other unwinnable skirmish that raged not far below, Chev had returned to harassing the entire back-side of the voluptuous girl’s hyperticklish thighs. Her distressed pleas devolving quickly into barely comprehensionable babbling, few words made it out of Romey’s lips unbroken. A partly deranged look in her wide open eyes, the half-mad woman’s mind couldn’t make sense of the clashing sensations, feathery strokes at her legs and boisterous poking at her ribs. All the while her audience of three looked on, not a one of them hiding their desire to bring their own brands of ruinous torment to the harrowingly lustful blonde’s body.





“Okay, boys, okay!” Reznor said as he strode boisterously over the few feet to join the perverse show. He put one of his large hands over Chev’s shoulder and tugged him backward. “That’s some fine work, fine work indeed.”





“Go ahead, big fella.” Mac put his hands up, he and the heavily tattooed man below both backing off, leaving Romey to pant loudly.





“Hell little lady, you’re lucky I’m here!” The monstrous bald man took one of her tiny sleeves in both of his gargantuan hands. “Ol’ Chev there’d go at your legs all damn night if we let him. Can’t blame the man, but he sure does have a thing for a woman’s thighs.”





“Ah!” The red-faced girl gasped when Reznor tore a clean opening through her right sleeve.





“They’re an underappreciated spot!” Chev huffed as he climbed to his feet.





“Sure enough.” Said the behemoth, taking hold of the worrisome girl’s left sleeve. With frightening ease he tore that one as well, and tossed the now destroyed shirt aside.





“Please…” Romey whimpered. Now entirely topless, the direly vulnerable young woman already missed her borrowed blouse, useless though it was.





“Thighs, hips, collarbone, behind the ears...” Reznor stalked around the half naked girl’s back. “Backs of the knees…hell, even the spine on some women.” He said, and goosebumps ran up over his prisoner’s shoulder blades. “All kinds of spots go under most people’s radar. But, rarely can ya beat the classics!”





“AIIIEEHA!” Five hauntingly familiar fingertips scribbled up each of the bosomy girl’s taut underarms.





Her smooth hollows stretched, hanging as she was, all Romey could do was twist hopelessly. Neither left nor right yielded any escape, loud belly laughter screeching out of her as she danced a demented dance in one place. Running forward did no good either, her socks slipping on the blanket and causing her to swing back toward Reznor, never once leaving his extensive reach. With the four other men observing her plight, the howling girl could see her kidnapper’s bullish grin clear in her tickle-addled mind, the chilling memories of what he’d done to her the morning and night before soon following.





Plagued by those thoughts, it was Holden’s oppressive cheerfulness more than anything that made him the worst of the men. She hadn’t much time to know the others, though even Mac –who smiled often and strutted about like a rooster- showed he was capable of a less rowdy nature. Holden was another beast entirely. His sheer joyfulness in the face of another’s abject suffering, it made his high-spirited touch that much more difficult to endure. She was a toy to be played with, as much for Reznor as the other men, but it was the bushy bearded giant more than any other who seemed the type to break his toys for fun.





“HAHAHA! AHA! STOOHAP!” Her cheeks beet red and brow knotted tight with wrinkles, Romey cackled as the huge man’s fingertips occasionally brushed the edges of her bouncing, naked breasts. “NOMOREEIIEE! AAHAHA!”





“Yes my friends, the classics never fail!” Holden prodded cruelly at the squishy flesh where the screaming girl’s underarms met her bosoms. “Still you’ll be happy to know Chev, it’s one of the less appreciated spots on this rare bird that make her go right off the deep end!”





“IIIEEEHAHA! NOOAHAHA!” Thrashing as Reznor’s words bought on more nightmare memories of their previous encounters, the bound girl felt her pussy throb.





“You know the spot I appreciate most?” Dorner decided it was time he got his hands on their prisoner again. “Wherever gets the biggest reaction!”





“Can’t argue with that!” Holden pulled back and left the sorrowful girl to sway gently as she wheezed and muttered nonsensical pleas.





“Let’s see…” Said the scarred man, looking the trapped girl over as he and Reznor passed one another.





“N-no! Please!” Romey spluttered between breaths. “We-we can go back to your tent! I’ll be good!”





“I think that ship’s sailed.” Dorner said, standing over her in nothing but his boxer-briefs.





“I-I was serious before! About the other girls! I can get them! You can have one each! Or two!”





“It’s not that we don’t believe you. But they’re…wherever they are, and you’re right here.” His wandering eyes paused at her tiny cotton socks.





“N-nono!” Crossing one foot over the other, the outnumbered girl’s voice cracked.





Dorner tilted his head and narrowed his eyes. “Don’t make this harder than it has to be.”





“Don’t! Don’tdon’tdon’t!”





“Here.” The dark haired man bent one knee and tapped his leg. “You put your foot right here and I’ll go easy on you.”





Shuffling backward, the once domineering young woman’s large bosoms swung as she tried to maneuver her feet as far away from the man as possible. Romey knew well enough from both sides of the equation that there was no good deal to be had here. No going easy. Even if she’d thought Dorner was telling the truth, there was no amount of willpower in the world that could have her voluntary offer up either foot.





“It’s gonna be worse if you don’t do as I say.” He tapped his index finger just above his knee again. “I’ll come get that foot, you know I will. Last chance…”





“I caheeheen’t!” Though her expression was one of hopeless misery, preemptive giggles tittered out of the hapless girl regardless.





“Have it your way.”





“Noeie! Noehehe!” Romey wriggled, her bare breasts wobbling as she slid one foot frantically over the other. An alarmed glare in her eyes, brows raised high, she watched helplessly as Dorner leaned over, one muscular arm reaching out for her ankles. “Get awayiehehe! Nopleeheease!”





A finger brushed her right leg, just above the rim of her sock, and that was more than enough to make the frazzled girl squeal. Jumping as far to her left as she could, Romey bent sideways at a most awkward angle, the dastardly rope pulling constantly back toward the center. Undeterred, Dorner made another reach for her, though this time he spidered five digits across the tops of her socks.





“Eeiiha!” Curling both legs up in an instant, the shapely prisoner swung toward the opposite side of the blanket.





“I’m getting that foot!” The scarred man chased the swinging girl, all ten fingers wiggling toward her airborne soles.





“Naeeiihehee!” Her knees close to her jiggling bosoms, Romey’s feet kicked frantically, her upperbody squirming wildly as she tried to avoid the pending onslaught.





“Are you trying to fly away?” Standing upright, the devilish man swiped several fingers along the side of one petit foot.





“Yiieeha!” Jerking sharply, the topless girl kicked one foot outward, the sudden shift making her turn slowly away on the end of the rope. Her back to Dorner, she tucked that same leg back in again, the muscles in her stomach, arms and legs all burning from the effort of staying curled up.





“You keep choosing the hard way!” Said the barely clothed man, who splayed all his fingers wide and clawed playfully at the bottom of her ribs.





“Nyaaha!” Romey’s leg shot downward and her body sprung taut as her back arched. Less than a second later, she felt a firm grip around her left ankle. “Ohno!”





“Oh yes!”





“Let me go! Let me gooo!” Kicking her left knee furiously as her foot was lifted up behind her, the begging girl dragged her right foot desperately at the ground. Off-balance in seconds, her weight shifted and in one clumsy pivot the buxom captive fell gracelessly back the other way.





“I’m not going to go easy on you now.” Letting her ankle turn over in his hand, Dorner reaffirmed his grip as he held the struggling woman’s tiny foot before him. “You know that, don’t you?”





“Aw no, pleeeease!” The topless girl whined, hopping pitifully about on her other foot and making her naked bosoms bounce.





“This is gonna suck for you. Seriously.”





“Pleaheeheese nooo!” Romey winced, her ankle held in the man’s hand as firm as if she’d been locked in wooden stocks.





“Ready?” He said, and danced the five digits of his free hand in the air, less than a foot from her cotton covered sole.





“Nohohoho! Noeehehehe!” Laughing already, the helpless girl’s tiny toes wiggled beneath the tip of her sock, horrid anticipation making the inside of her denim shorts sinfully damp.





“Here it cooomes…!”





Her eyes unblinking, the befuddled girl watched as inch by excruciating inch those five wicked fingers crept closer. “Nahehehe! Naaheeheeplease!” She giggled loudly as the space between her foot and Dorner’s fingertips shrunk, and her arousal grew.





“Almost therrrreee…” He cooed, the speed of his taunting digits increasing.





“Ahahaha! Ahahahano!” Romey threw herself about, her free leg launching up to kick at the hand around her trapped ankle, and her captive foot stretching and curling fruitlessly.





“It’s gonna tickle soooo much!”





“Nahahaha!”





“Once it starts, it’s not gonna stop!”





“Nyeeehahaha!” Laughing herself into a twisting, turning frenzy, the curvaceous prisoner’s belly heaved and her pussy throbbed. Though she hadn’t yet been touched, the crazed girl could have sworn she could feel fingers already scampering across her sole.





“I don’t even need to tickle you, do I?” Dorner scratched the tip of his thumb softly over the back half of her heel.





“EEEIIHA!” Tugging violently against the rope and the muscular man’s hand, the distraught young woman shrieked.





“I could just do this all night and you’d be a mess!”





“Ahahah! Notagain!” Romey stared with manic focus at her tormentor’s hovering fingers, all five wiggling less than an inch from her trembling foot.





“Not again? What not again?” He said, and did another quick stroke with the tip of his thumb.





“NYEEHAHA!”





“Oh you mean this?” Dorner poked his thumb into the center of the startled girl’s heel, vibrating it menacingly.





“AIIIEHAHAHA! NOPLEAAHEEHEESE!” Bouncing mindlessly, the frantic blonde screamed as the sadistic fellow kept drilling at her tender heel.





“You didn’t want me doing this again? Is that what you’re saying?”





“AAAHAHA! STOPIT! AHAHAHA!”





“Stop this? Is this what you’re talking about?”





“YES! AHAHAHA! STAHAP!” Romey howled, her suspended upperbody rolling uncontrollably, large breasts rocking her tiny body as she swung, hopped and kicked.





“Are you sure?” Making an expression of mock confusion, the devilishly playful man began drawing slow circles around her heel. “I’m barely touching you.”





“YOU ARE! AIIIEHAHAHA!”





“No, no I don’t think so…”





“AAAAHPLEASE! EEEIIIAHAHA!” A light sheen of sweat forming across her collarbone, the hysteric blonde might have admired the man’s technique had she not been on the receiving end.





“Alright, alright.” Dorner said, relenting his hellish single-thumb-attack. “Let’s try this instead.”





“NYYEEEIIIHA!” Barely having caught a single breath, the poor girl screeched as he wormed the tip of his index finger under her middle toe. “AHHPLEASENO!”





Flailing wildly, Romey curled her tiny toes over the cunning man’s fingertip, the cotton sock making it far too easy for him to slide the digit around. From the middle to her pinky, Dorner wiggled his finger smoothly. On the return trip, he spent a couple of seconds digging under each toe, the bound woman in a crisis of laughter as she threw herself about. Once at her big toe, that same wrathful finger scratched lightly along the bottom of it, a tiny motion that caused uncontrollably explosive results.





“You don’t like that either?” The scarred man said.





“STOPITAHAHAHA!” Romey wailed.





“That’s okay, we’ll find something you like. Let’s see…” He flickered that same vile digit around the outside of the curvy girl’s foot, ran his fingertip over the top, and delved it down between her big toe and the one next to it.





“IIIEEEGHAHAHA! NOO! NOYYAHAHA!”





“No? Not there either?” Dorner jumped over her second toe to the middle, and vibrated his finger deep into the cotton gap. “Here, is this better?”





“IIIEEYEHAHA! STOHAHA!”





“No? Hmm, damn. Maybe this...” The tall tickle-monster of a man went back between the big toe and the second.





“AHHNONO! IIEEHAHA!” Squeezing her toes together so tight they began to crisscross inside her sock, Romey jerked her leg hard enough that Dorner needed to readjust his footing.





“Oh, no wait…we already did that one.” Playing dumb, the strapping man moved his fingertip again, diving it down between the middle and fourth toes.





Her libido burning red hot, Romey’s heavily bouncing bosoms were taking on a glossy sheen in the firelight. Stomach muscles aching from the volume of forced, uninterrupted laughter, a thick bead of sweat drizzled from her hairline and down one of her stretched cheeks. Dorner moved again, his finger attacking the furiously closed space between her fourth toe and her pinky. At that moment, as if on cue, the deepest recesses of the unfathomably-ticklish girl’s perverse mind decided then was the best time to drudge up one of her many, many most awful memories.





It had been at Jai Lin’s mansion, of course, as that’s where the vast majority of the busty girl’s worst nightmares were made. She’d gone about her day normally enough, made breakfast, been goosed in the ribs, spilled her cereal. Cleaned the cereal, and was promptly punished right there on the kitchen floor for several terrible minutes by the head girl, Maria. She’d cooked breakfast for Maria after that and moved on for a stroll outside, where Jeong had pounced –like a maniac- from some bushes. Small though she was, wrestling with Jeong was like trying to wrangle a wildcat, and Romey had ended up squealing in a flowerbed with the tiny Korean on top of her. Later on she’d tried to find solace in the library and was accosted by Tanya instead. As normal a day at the mansion as any other.





In the late afternoon, when Tanya was done making the buxom blonde repeatedly break the library’s most well known rule, the endlessly harassed girl did finally carve out some peaceful time in the bedroom of her good friend, Dee. Like Romey, Dee struggled to elevate herself through the pecking order at Jai Lin’s mansion and the pair had bonded over their shared plight. It was no surprise then, when Ava and a mousy brunette named Kate showed up to drag poor Dee away. Per their long held agreement, Romey did nothing to help her friend. Helping each other never turned out successfully, and they both always ended up worse off in the end. Somewhat glum, but secretly happy it hadn’t been her that was carted off towards torments unknown, the fortunate young woman headed off toward her own room.





At that time, the twins Aubrey and Nora were still something of an unknown. The identical teens had only been residents of Jai Lin’s for a week or so and were still finding their place. When they’d approached Romey in the hallway, just steps from her own bedroom door, she hadn’t immediately considered them a threat. After all, they were novices when it came to life at the mansion, and by all rights should have looked up to the much more experienced girl, no matter how much taller than her they were. What a fool she’d been, not once taking into account that the Amazonian pair would be eager to prove themselves, and were all too happy to use Romey to do it.





Coaxed by the sultry pair’s feigned naivety and gentle flirtations, it wasn’t until later the older girl couldn’t believe she’d gone willingly into the twin’s shared room. A movie night, they’d said while one of them –Aubrey or Nora, Romey never could tell which- stroked her arm and both of them stroked her ego. She’d been at the mansion a long time, they said, maybe they could ask her some questions, she could teach them the ropes. Minutes after crossing the threshold, the door squarely shut behind them, the duo had pulled out a box of saran wrap.





Athlete’s all their lives, the comely blonde hadn’t stood a chance against the much stronger sisters. Fight though she did, Romey was pinned to the floor in seconds and wrapped up in that clear plastic in under two minutes. Once bound, the plastic wound from her ankles up to her elbows, short legs squashed together and arms clamped to her sides, they’d lifted their fresh catch onto the couch. Sat in the middle, the seat of the couch extended outward far enough that even the tall twins could stretch their legs off the edge. Strangely, the sisters did actually play a movie, the title of which the captive young woman never could recall. Aubrey and Nora even made popcorn.





At first things had started out okay. The twins sat and munched their snacks, neither one paying any attention to the worrisome girl between them. Fifteen minutes passed and it almost felt as if she’d been forgotten, her hosts apparently quite engrossed by the film. Romey’s mind raced, she paid no attention to the TV, instead fearing that at any moment one or both of the svelte girls would set their long nails to work upon her skin. As that thought churned more and more in her mind, the voluptuous plastic-wrapped prisoner could feel her libido begin to flutter.





By the half-hour mark, the curvaceous girl’s nipples were protruding stiffly through the front of her catsuit. She knew it was coming. Maybe they were nervous, maybe they’d never done anything like this before. Maybe one was waiting for the other to make a move first. It didn’t matter, Romey knew, sooner or later the twins would start tickling her. It was all the increasingly horny girl could do not to shuffle about too much in her see-through bondage, every passing minute of horrid anticipation turning her on more and more. Finally, forty five minutes in, the sister who sat to the right slid herself forward to the edge of the couch…and took a sip of her drink.





Another harrowing five minutes dragged by. Romey squirmed, bit at her plump bottom lip. She could feel the near sheer material of her suit rubbing against her swollen nipples. Then, without so much as taking her eyes of the screen, the girl who sat far down at the foot end of the couch casually plucked one of the amorous young woman’s slippers off. The small, fluffy white piece of footwear dropped out of sight, and with one petit foot now bare Romey’s blood ran cold. She wiggled her exposed toes anxiously, and another painstaking ten minutes scrapped passed.





Nora –or Aubrey, whichever one was still sitting right next to her- asked if Romey was too hot. It was the end of the second act, and the firmly trapped girl had far larger concerns than her temperature. She was, in fact, feeling rather warm, her cheeks flushed pink, though that had little to do with the thermostat. No, Romey had said sheepishly, I’m fine. Oh no, said the twin, you look like you need to cool down. That sister got up on her knees then, spun about and, with a wildly playful look in her bright blue eyes, took hold of the tiny zipper at the front of the shorter girl’s catsuit. Pulling the zip down until it hit the plastic wrap, the twin then wasted no time sliding Romey’s sleeves from her shoulders, and spilling the bewildered captive’s large bare breasts out into the open. A complimentary nod was given, and the bold teen returned to her seat and continued to watch the movie.





Something was exploding on screen when the girl at the foot of the couch stroked a lone nail over Romey’s sole. Stifling a squeal, and feeling her libido spike, the half naked prisoner tucked her legs back up immediately. Dreading another cheeky touch, she remained frozen in her half-curled-up position until the credits rolled. Both the twins got up, wandered off to refresh their drinks or use the washroom, and Romey took her chance to escape. Like an uncoordinated caterpillar, the determined girl wriggled off one side of the couch, squirmed across the carpet and made headway for the door. Halfway there, the twins returned, hefted their bare bosomed captive into the air, and set her on the couch again. A new movie was starting to play.





This time, neither of the twins sat with Romey at the back of the couch. Making themselves at home on the far edge, either side of her feet, the sisters each used one hand to firmly grasp around the haplessly horny girl’s plastic covered ankles. The opening credits rolled on and when those were out the way the slender teen on the left slowly lifted their captive’s remaining slipper away. Another fifteen agonizing minutes crept by, the twins both staring at the film on the big screen before them, and Romey’s tiny bare feet trapped between. Using one foot to rub the other, miniscule itching sensations ran rampant all over her buttery soft soles, her nerves and mind both hyper-aware of how vulnerable she was to unstoppable assault.





Over two hours had passed since Aubrey and Nora first wrapped her up, and the unwitting audience member was practically frothing beneath her panties. She couldn’t sit still anymore, tensing her thighs and grinding her rotund butt, unable to do anything about the perpetually unmanageable lust growing ever-larger inside her. They’d hardly touched her, even when the twins had wrestled Romey to the ground they’d overpowered her through physical prowess alone, not once weakening her with a wiggling finger. It was halfway through the second film, nearly two and a half hours after first springing their trap, that one of the sisters –the one on the left- tickled their prisoner for the second time.





Muting her giggle behind pursed lips, Romey legs jerked to pull back but this time she couldn’t curl away. Held tight, all the alarmed young woman could do was dart her right foot in front of her left, covering the offended area quickly. Unable to drop her guard for even a second, her arousal pulsating out of control, the two minutes that followed were spent riding the peak of paranoia. Twitching at every one of the sisters’ smallest movements, the tightly wrapped blonde was convinced she’d be tickled mercilessly any time they reached for a drink or brushed their own hair. By the time one of the girls did actually run one of their talons over her bare foot again, Romey was so certain it was a false alarm that she yelped loudly and sprung forward with surprise when it happened.





For the remainder of the second movie, the twins kept their bosomy plaything under the oppressive weight of unyielding anxiety. Sometimes thirty seconds would pass, sometimes it would be nearly three whole minutes, the only guarantee being that a single fingernail would glide briefly across one of Romey’s soles before long. She never knew which twin it was going to be either, the one on the left might take two turns in a row, or the one on the right might take three, the left sister might stroke her right foot or the right sister the left, there was no guessing the teens’ next moves.





Names came up on screen and by that time Romey was in fits, whether she was being tickled or not. Worse than the insuppressible laughter that continued bubbling out of her between attacks, was that her libido had reached a fever pitch. For at least the last ten climatic minutes of that second movie, the giggle-stricken girl had been teetering on the edge of her own climax, desperately fighting the urge to come apart completely. Three times during those ten minutes the twins had swiped the tip of one of their claws around some random spot on her feet, and three times Romey had felt her lower stomach surge to the point of almost certain orgasm.





Somewhere around the credits for Grip and the Electrical crew, the simultaneously relieved and horrified girl’s arousal got the better of her. Moaning helplessly, the bare breasted captive succumbed, overpowered by carnality as she flopped to one side and writhed lewdly on the twins’ couch. Holding her legs tight, Aubrey and Nora watched with shameless delight as their humiliated prisoner shuddered, her toes curling and spreading as she rode each wanton wave.





Once that mortifying display was done, and Romey whimpered softly to herself in post-orgasmic disgrace, the twins lifted her back upright. They sat beside her again, as they had done during most of that first movie, and squished up close. Aubrey –or Nora, she could never could tell which- pointed their remote at the TV and a yet third film began to play. As the studio logos appeared on screen, both sisters slid their deft hands along the undersides of the quivering girl’s naked bosoms. Not quite out of the woods from her initial climax, a deep breath shook her when skilled fingers found Romey’s overly sensitive nipples and riled her libido all over again.





Now, as Dorner drew fast, tiny circles around the center of her sock covered sole, the memory of the twins and their movie night made Romey fear for her immediate future even more than she already had been. Despite her many years at Jai Lin’s mansion, the busty young woman was no more capable of keeping a lid on her arousal than she had been when she’d first moved there. Much like Aubrey and Nora before him, Dorner understood that the threat of torture was nearly as maddening as the torture itself, and equally as arousing for a woman who’s weaknesses were as glaring as Romey’s.





“PLEASE!” The topless girl wheezed, the cushiony flesh above her beltline slick with sweat.





“Y’know, I feel like we’ve tried so much and we’re just not getting anywhere.” Dorner stood with the panting prisoner’s right ankle still gripped firm in one hand. “Maybe I need some help. Chev, you wanna get over here?”





“N…n…nono!” Her areoles pulsing and hair sticking to her face and neck, the breathless girl whined.





“Hush now.” The scarred man turned as his lumbering friend approached, putting his back to the bound woman and holding her foot by his side. “We’ll find something you like eventually.”





“You won’t!” Romey squawked nonsensically, pushing her last free limb back as far as she could in a strained kind of split. As Chev came to that same side, the flailing girl snapped her foot up and bent her knee under the thigh of her trapped leg. “Get away! No more! I-I can’t take any more!”





“Oh now, don’t be silly…” The longhaired man reached under the airborne blonde, one large hand searching about. “You’ll take as much as we give you.”





“No! NOHO!” Feeling his fingers pawing at her ankle, the topless young woman squealed and stomped her foot down hard to the blanket below.





“Hey!” Dorner glared back over one shoulder. “You remember when you wouldn’t give me this foot? You remember how mean you made me be?”





“I can’t! I cahahan’t!” Giggling and hopping on one leg, the frantic girl stared directly downward as she tried to jump and dash away from the tattooed man’s groping hands.





“It’s for your own sake. But keep going and I’ll have Mac come over and tickle your ribs until you give up…”





“Aie!” Romey squeaked when Chev finally snatched up her right leg. One of his sinewy arms curled around the back of her knee, the stern-faced fellow easily lifted her foot from the ground, and slid both of his mighty paws down to her ankle. “Ahnononoplease!”





Mimicking Dorner’s stance, the darker skinned man also turned his back on their half naked toy. Standing on the outside of her leg, Chev held the pleading girl’s right ankle with one hand, holding it firmly against his side. Her petit, socked feet trapped under the two muscular giant’s arms, Romey’s backside hung as her lowest point, her knees bent up just inches from her bare, sweat-glossed breasts. Arms stretched and immovable, the entirely-restrained blonde once again had flashbacks to the twins, and cringed uncomfortably at the memory of how they’d tormented her to orgasm, and beyond. A wave of sinful lust tightened her pillowy abdomen, and as her thighs trembled she could feel a new unwanted climax looming over her.





“We’ll start slow, okay?” Dorner teased. “One finger each.”





“Hh…hh…n-no…” Romey’s voice wavered through shaky breath.





“Alright, good.” Both men raised their free hands out to their sides, their index fingers wiggling purposefully for the begging woman to see.





“Mmhmhm!” Pulling her lips in, the dangerously horny girl’s hefty bosoms jiggled as she tried to keep her laughter at bay.





“Nice and slow now…” Dorner said, he and Chev moving their free hands gradually inward.





“Ahaha! No!” Giggles bursting out of her anyway, the desperate girl’s knees kicked.





Each of the men’s hands moved in front of them, and out of Romey’s view. No longer able to see their advancing fingers, her wide eyes darted between their elbows as she tried to guess the exact moment their digits would touch down. Several feet away, Reznor, Vidar and Mac watched on, their delighted expressions offering no clue as to when the cataclysmic moment would come. Repeating a string of girlish nos and pleases and stops’ through her laughter, the last second before disaster became clear when Chev and Dorner both looked back at her, grinning.





“NO WAIT!” Romey tugged madly and jerked her hips.





“Ahhh…” The barely dressed man at her left foot started quiet, and got louder and louder before stopping abruptly.





“…no…” She squeaked, and curled all ten toes fearfully tight. Another half second of haunting silence passed, and shattered instantly when both men wiggled the tips of their index fingers against the bottoms of the blonde’s socks. “IIIIEEYYEE! EEIIHAHA!”





Matching speeds like they’d planned it, Chev and Dorner each wiggled their digits right underneath the balls of her tiny feet. Keeping to the middle and moving no more than a half-inch in total, the dual fingertips pressed into one of the most severely soft parts of the cackling girl’s soles. Over the next few minutes the pair of torturous fingers wandered down the center of her arches, one never getting far ahead or behind the other. By the time they reached the fronts of her heels, Romey was a sweat-soaked mess, her pudgy tummy heaving as she flailed in a fit of ticklish hysteria.





“I don’t think she likes this one either, Chev.” Dorner traced his fingertip onto the disheveled girl’s tender heel.





“Two fingers each?” The hulking man on the right said.





“N-“ Was all the topless captive could eek out through her mania before the sadistic pair used both their middle and index fingers to scratch playfully over her heels. “AAAHAHA! AIIIEEHAHA!”





Rocking violently, Romey’s toes spread, the cotton of her socks webbing between them. As they scurried from edge to edge, up and down, the brutes’ four digits bought their wailing plaything to a familiar point. It was that tragic stage she’d been many, many times, a point of suffering most people were lucky never to know once. Exhausted, the air in her lungs never enough, convinced there was no fathomable way she could laugh any more. No way the torment could possibly get any worse. No conceivable universe in which the buxom victim could go another second without erupting into a tumultuous, debasing orgasm. Yet, as Romey knew from years of woeful experience, how she felt didn’t matter. The agony would worsen, the laughter wouldn’t stop, and she would endure brushing the very edge of orgasm until her disobedient body was good and ready.





“Let’s try five fingers.” Chev said plainly, his two fiendish fingers still skating wistfully around the howling girl’s heel.





“Woah, woah, we ain’t done three and four yet!” Dorner slid his own diabolical digits onto Romey’s instep.





“YEEEIHAHA!” Shrieking wordlessly, the half naked prisoner’s subconscious was processing each and every one of the men’s mundanely ominous debate.





“Very well.” The longer haired of the two relented, and scribbled three fingertips quickly up and down the full length of Romey’s sole.





“AAAIIIYEE! HEEHEEII!” A rogue wave of arousal made the madly smiling woman’s head roll back. Certain she was beginning a climax that was as much unwanted as it was primally desired, she arched her back sharply. Like a mini rush of lustful ecstasy, the wave washed away as quickly as it come on, and the screaming captive was forced back to the precipice of release once more.





Joining his friend, the man with the scarred arm introduced a third finger as well. Six digits now running wild around the crazed girl’s sock covered feet, she began slipping into wheezing bouts of near-silent laughter. Abandoning their synced up performance, Chev and Dorner ran their fingers freely of each other, one man dancing about her toes while the other raked down her arch, or one skittering across the balls of her foot while the other spidered up the side. Chaotic, unhinged laughter tore from the voluptuous girl, her large, naked breasts rocking heavily. At random she would squeak mousily, gasp, and descend into a hoarse, almost noiseless vibration, a pained looked across her face and she grinned the toothy, open mouth grin of a deranged maniac.





“Three’s no good.” Chev quipped.





“Four it is!” Dorner buried four fingertips under the bewildered girl’s toes.





From her latest few seconds of harrowing silence to screeching mania, Romey’s yowl echoed throughout the surrounding trees. Once again there was a nerve-titillating burst of perversion that washed over her, pounded her heart and shrunk away just as quickly. Keeping their thumbs out of the equation, the merciless men’s hands were wide enough that they could cover the full length of the busty girl’s soles, four fingertips each scratching at her heels, arches, balls and toes all at once.





“Hey Booby Bird!” Mac hollered from the sidelines. “When they get to five, I’m comin’ over there and ticklin’ your titties!”





Like the taunts from the men that were attacking her feet, the cowboy’s words went unregistered in the anarchy that was the forefront of the shapely woman’s mind. Still, somewhere in the deeper, darker areas of Romey’s conscious Mac’s threat did take hold. Though she didn’t know why on any immediately obvious level, the already panic-stricken prisoner’s fear bloomed ever more terribly, and her nerve endings grew improbably more alert. A series of pulsing, infuriating tingles spread across her rubbery stiff nipples, like some sort of cruel self-imposed preview of the horrors to come.





“Five!” Dorner cheered happily, and almost before he’d finished that single syllable, Mac was on the move.





Dashing behind her at more of a jog than his casual saunter, the bearded buckaroo took up position just inches from the squealing young woman’s exposed back. While Chev and his barely dressed partner ravaged Romey’s excruciatingly sensitive soles, their cowboy hat wearing compadre wasted no time leading up to his own handsy assault. Starting low down, just above her madly shaking hips, Mac pinched at the squishy flesh and continued around back. Once at her spine, he clawed boisterously at the tense muscles across the small of her back, on up until he reached her ribs. Bringing his roughly kneading fingers around, the handsome cowpoke followed Romey’s ribcage, soon finding the quaking undersides of her bare breasts. From there he slid his digits into the sweat-drenched and steaming hot space where her bosoms squashed against her lower ribs, wiggling his fingertips viciously.





Words and silent laughter both alluding her, the overwhelmed woman bellowed uproariously from the three-way tickle onslaught. Had she any breath to spare, the unhinged blonde still couldn’t have formed the words to beg for mercy, so fractured was her unwound mind. Nearly as incoherent internally as she was raving mad outwardly, only three barely comprehensionable thoughts tumbled through Romey’s jumbled psyche; That she needed all the tickling to stop, that she didn’t want to cum, and flashes of better-forgotten memories from the countless other times she’d been on the wrong sides of tickle attacks.





Nora and Aubrey, they came to mind again as Mac’s ten fingertips crept along the milky white bottoms of the trapped girl’s breasts. This time Romey recalled an occasion where the twins had broken into her room, and waited for her while she was in the shower. Returning to her bedroom, one towel wrapped around her voluptuous body and another around her wet hair, the identical duo sprung their trap and pinched and chased her for nearly fifteen minutes until both towels fell off. After that, they stopped letting her get away.





In another memory, one that unearthed as Chev and Dorner were rapidly dragging their short nails in unrelenting lines up and down her arches, the loudly laughing girl remembered one of the many times Jason Whitmore had harassed her. One of only two men allowed inside Jai Lin’s home, the handsome former quarterback was well known for stalking the expansive halls, and showing his true beastly colours to whichever unlucky girl he might happen across. On one unusually quiet day, with most of the mansion empty, it was Romey who Jason happened to come upon. He’d been cordial at first, even a little charming, until letting his all-American mask slip by abruptly suggesting that the lonesome girl pleasure him with her feet. Desperate not to face what would happen should she refuse, they’d found the nearest guest bedroom and each relieved themselves of the necessary clothing for the act. Bare foot, Romey had done her best to firmly massage the athlete’s engorged cock, only for the rubbing against her hypersensitive soles to make her stifle laughter. Feigning offense, Jason offered an impossible ultimatum: Bring him to satisfying release without so much as a giggle, or have her feet tickled savagely for an undetermined amount of time. She giggled immediately, and the rest was a hectic, hysteria filled nightmare.





The worst parts of a dozen more past events whirled in her mind as Mac prodded at the cushy sides of her bouncing bosoms, and Chev and Dorner tapped, stroked and pinched across the wildly spasming girl’s soles. More than any other, one memory in particular repeated itself, one that all young women who lived at Jai Lin’s had some variation of. It was days after her medical exam, and Romey was the newest member of the mansion. She’d been poked and squeezed and made to squeal by her housemates, though it was nothing the naïve girl hadn’t been able to quickly jump away from. She’d even achieved a lifelong dream as they’d let her stand over another girl, the poor thing strapped to a table in a clinical looking room, stark naked and pleading not to be touched. How Romey had reveled in running her fingernails over that curvaceous Latina’s body, feeling every squeak and laughing cry reverberate through her arms –but it was not that memory which the bosomy captive remembered now. What she remembered now was later that same day, when Sam Lucas invited her into another, not dissimilar room. There the huge man had bound the powerless girl to a horizontal X-frame, thick leather straps and worn silver buckles holding her tiny body almost immovably in place. Jai Lin herself had entered soon after, the imposing pair stripping their newest plaything entirely nude. What Romey thought she knew about being tickled changed entirely that day, the skill and wickedness with which her hosts subjected her to driving her as close to the brink of true insanity as she’d ever been.





“EEIIYYEE!” Thrust back to the hellish present, the topless girl bucked forcefully when Mac’s devilish fingers fluttered across her swollen areoles.





Nimbly caressing the puffy pink skin, the cowboy’s digits twirled, narrowly avoiding touching her stiff nubbins directly. How he was able to blindly achieve such a damnable tease, especially with Romey moving so fast and unpredictably, was a skill the thrashing girl would have admired were she not the target of it. Her would-be appreciation for the technique drowned out by hypersensitive misery, Mac’s flurry of speedily grazing fingertips stressed the bafflingly ticklish blonde’s libido well beyond what should have been the breaking point. Like an overinflated balloon that was sure to burst but inexplicably continued to grow, the barrier between her and full blown orgasm stretched thinner and thinner with every finger stroke, until it was nearly imperceptible.





Dorner and Chev dug under her toes again, and though she screamed and turned her feet into trembling fists, the unwittingly lascivious girl’s arousal kept expanding to gargantuan size. Long having lost any control over the lustful colossus that rampaged within, the lewd flood between Romey’s endlessly flexing thighs began to seep through and darken her denim short shorts. Undoubtedly keen to exacerbate the problem, Mac squirreled his dancing digits across the tops of her bare breasts and ran all ten fingers wildly around her underarms. The thin skin stretched and defenseless, the bewildered young woman howled, shaking her head with a gormless, deranged look across her helplessly grinning face.





“You know fellas…” Reznor strode over to Chev and Dorner. Putting his hands between them, he touched both men on their shoulders and gently guided them apart. As the two men side-stepped and spread Romey’s legs wide, neither one slowed the cruel tickling of her feet. “I think you might’ve finally found something our Big Titted Booby Bird actually enjoys!”





As Mac’s fiendish hands squeezed down her supple, convulsing sides, Reznor stepped his hulking frame between the tiny girl’s furiously kicking knees. Looming before her, he bought his hands up to Romey’s shaking inner thighs and wiggled all ten fingers menacingly. Achieving a frequency she’d rarely reached before, the intolerably ticklish girl’s laughter turned so forceful it strained every muscle from her abdomen on up. Her eyes wide to the point the whites were visible all around her irises, the deranged captive’s face had turned so dark red it was almost purple. From the edges of her knees to the hems of her shorts, Reznor’s fingertips ran freely.





“Oh, the little lady loves it!” Holden beamed as he pinched playfully along the thick tendons that ran up the insides of his plaything’s thighs.





“Think we’ll lose her?” Mac said, reaching around to claw at her slick, jostling tummy.





“Pass out, this one? Nah.” The towering bald man skittered his fingers deftly along the edges of Romey’s shorts. “She should be so lucky!”





“Ey!” Vidar approached. “Why am I being left out?”





“Get on in here!” Reznor said as he crept a couple of fingers under the inner-most edges of the blonde’s denim, his wiggling digits barely an inch from her sopping wet pussy.





“Where?” Standing on her right side, the Nordic man gave the mindlessly laughing girl an exploratory poke in the ribs. With forty fingers already tormenting her that lone digit could have been easy to miss, but Romey’s sensitivity was so staggering that she still jerked leftward and let out an additional squeal. “You bastards have her everywhere!”





“Alright, you heard him!” Stepping back from between her legs, the man who’d first kidnapped the half naked girl clapped his huge hands together loudly. “Time to reconfigure!”





In precise synchronicity, the four men finally ceased their barrage of lunacy-inducing tickles. Mac stepped back, as did Reznor, and at the same time both Chev and Dorner lowered Romey’s legs to the blanket below. Barely recognizing the ground beneath her feet, the heavily panting prisoner’s legs had turned to jello, and she dangled with both knees at crooked, clumsy angles. Her hefty chest rising and falling rapidly, sweat dripped from the exhausted girl’s aching jaw, her belly heaving with every wheezing breath.





“Here-“ Reznor closed the gap again, and bent down on one knee. His head level with their topless captive’s bare breasts, he said “Let me show you fellas what I was talking about.”





“We know what you were talking about.” Mac wandered around to the gasping girl’s left, the four men watching on as their kneeling companion began to fiddle with the front button of her short shorts.





“You don’t want to see this?” Letting the button pop free, Holden looked back to the others quizzically.





“Now I didn’t say that.” Said the cowboy as the other three nodded along.





“Good, shut up then.” Reznor turned back to the limply hanging girl and pinched the zipper of her shorts between two fingers.





Bottom lip trembling, the colour in Romey’s round cheeks faded from strained purple, back to fire-engine red as the monstrous man slowly drew down her fly. The front of her shorts parting gradually, the still breathless girl felt night air upon her dreadfully warm, soaked labia and whimpered. There were miles between her and any semblance of sanity, yet her body refused to give up entirely. Writhing weakly and struggling to bring her thighs together as Reznor tugged at her shorts, Romey resisted even as the unstoppable force of her libido urged the opposite.





“Oh! I don’t think she wants you to do that!” Vidar sang, and wiggled a crooked index finger into the squishy side of her bare breast.





“Eeie!” The hopeless girl tensed, kicked her feet into the blanket and pushed away.





Using the distraction to his terrible advantage, Reznor pulled at either side of the girl’s pants a little harder. Tight and ill-fitting as the shorts were, the brutish man had to work each side one small pull at a time, the curvaceous blonde’s sizable behind proving most of the challenge. As the tops of Romey’s milky white butt cheeks began to bulge out over the top of the gradually lowering denim, Mac followed Vidar’s example and gave her a quick single-digit prod at her lower ribcage.





“Aha!” She jerked and shimmied to her right, which caused her short shorts to slip significantly.





“That’s the trick!” The Nordic man on the other side said joyfully, and pinched four fingers and his thumb into the cushy side of her midriff.





“Naheehee!” Romey snapped the other way, and Reznor managed to tug her shorts halfway down her ballooning ass cheeks.





“Tickle tickle!” Mac teased when she leapt his way, and ran five fingers against the dangerously tender spot under her arm and behind her bosom.





“Yahee!” She squawked, twisted and lifted both her knees.





And that was all it took. With that last startled movement, Reznor had been able to swiftly yank the buxom girl’s shorts down to her clamped-together knees. The battle well and truly lost, the hapless young woman’s instincts still refused to give in. Knees up, she swung with both her large bare ass and perversely soaked pussy in full view for all five men to see. Taunting their mortified captive further, the man with the bushy beard continued tugging at the stolen short shorts with far less power than he was surely capable.





“Open those legs, little lady.” Reznor teased. “Fighting’ll only make it worse!”





“Aheeiee!” Romey wriggled and turned her upper body when Vidar fluttered several fingers under her arm.





“They won’t stop!” The man kneeling before her pulled gently at the shorts. He could have torn them free in an instant, but then the sadistic game would have been over. “They’re gonna keep tickling you until you give me these!”





“No!” Wide eyed, the nearly nude girl squeaked her first coherent word in quite some time, as much in protest toward the fight for her clothes as toward the sight of Mac’s ten fingers wiggling up toward her nipples. “Iiiieeeheehenoho!”





Wrenching herself away before the cowboy’s digits could brush her rigid nubbins, the giggling girl turned back toward Vidar. Weakened as her legs were, Romey knew there was little time remaining to keep her shorts on. Even if she could withstand the impish tickle attacks from the men at her sides, the poor young woman’s thighs were trembling so much with the strain of keeping her knees up and feet off the ground that it was a miracle she hadn’t collapsed already. True to form, the muscular Norseman grinned devilishly and took his turn to drill one fingertip directly into the busty girl’s navel.





“EIIEHAHA!” Romey curled her knees so high they pressed against her bosoms. Her back almost fully toward Mac, the opportunistic cowboy goosed both her sides quickly. “Eeiiehaha! Stop!”





Back arched, the fitful girl stomped both legs down. Ever aware of Reznor’s constant, half-hearted tugging, she strained to keep her knees together as she hopped away. Away in this instance, however, meant fleeing the handsy cowpoke behind her, and bouncing toward the equally as grabby Viking right in front of. Sadly, Vidar welcomed the awkwardly jumping girl with open hands, and clawed boisterously at the jiggling flesh of her belly. That sudden burst of ticklishness made Romey shoot backward butt first, her wide cheeks wobbling right back to Mac.





“Howdy again!” He said, and with a feathery-soft touch fluttered five fingers across the very tops of her thighs, right below her bare ass.





“AEEIIEHAHA!” The wailing girl flailed uncontrollably, and her legs kicked enough that even without Reznor’s aid the shorts would have fallen clean away.





“There we go!” Slipping the curvaceous girl’s pants out from under her tripping legs, the kneeling man tossed the damp denim aside.





Composing herself as much as the ravaged, gasping, red-faced girl could, Romey steadied her legs and stood shakily. Dressed only in her tiny white ankle socks, the diminutive young woman looked wearily up and took in the exact sight she feared to see most. Gathering in close around, shark-eyed and sinister to a man, her five hulking tormentors gazed hungrily over the practically naked girl’s voluptuous body. Closing her mouth so as not to let her jaw tremble more than necessary, small panicked breaths flared Romey’s nostrils as she watched the ravenous pack start to circle around her.





“You know fellas, I take it back.” Reznor stood out of sight, somewhere behind the shuddering captive. “We don’t need no other girls. This little lady’s more than enough fun for all of us.”





“I gotta agree with ya.” Dorner, standing directly in front of her, looked down at the curvy girl’s large bosoms with an appreciative glint to his eye. “I did feel kinda bad that you were the only one who bought someone along…but if we had to pick just one of those girls from the mansion, I’m damn glad it was this one.”





Sounds of agreement rumbled from the steely chests of the other men. Not a single one of them stood more than two feet away, and there was no way to see the whole sinister group at once without turning, encircled as Romey was. Looking over her shoulders, the worrisome girl tried to guess which one would be the first to reignite her ticklish mania, the horrific anticipation making her bare pussy throb wantonly. Dreadfully fearful of a single touch anywhere, it was the shapely young woman’s now fully exposed backside that made her tingle worst of all.





“Eei!” Romey thrust her wide hips to the left when Chev poked a fingertip into her pillowy right side. A fraction of a second later, Reznor did the same, placing a single vibrating prod into the soft flesh just above her right butt cheek. “Aeiehee! Please no!”





Mac went next, tapping his index finger near the lowest point of her painfully ticklish tummy. Socks sliding on the blanket, the bosomy girl yelped as she tried to dash backward, and found one of Vidar’s wiggling digits waiting for her. Stroked along the accentuated curve at the small of her back, Romey pivoted quickly, putting the Nordic man and Reznor in front of her. Dorner now out of sight, the scarred man used his newfound stealth to join the fray, and crept one fingertip up the right side of her ribcage.





“Eieheehe! Please!” Knowing her arms were trapped entirely, the powerless blonde still tried to snap her arms down. “Eieiehe! Don’t! Ieehehe! Don’tdothis!”





Like a lone leaf trying to fight a hurricane, the pleading young woman twisted and turned helplessly. Reznor wormed a fingertip against the side of her bouncing boob, and at the same moment Mac danced a digit across her hip on the other side. Caught between the two, Romey contorted her body into a snake-like curve as her unyielding libido threatened more than ever to unravel her from within. Vidar then reached down and pinched her knee, which sent that leg kicking high as she squealed, only for Chev to squeeze the back of her thick thigh and make her stomp down again.





For several long, nightmarish minutes the pitiless group of beastly men continued teasing the captive girl, never more than one or two at a time. Giggling feverishly as she danced among them, a befuddled look of desperation crossed her mirthful face. Brow wrinkled and frowning miserably, Romey’s lips contorted between turned-down sorrow and bashful toothy grin, girlish laughter and fitful pleas spilling out of her involuntarily. All the while, as they pinched her ribs, poked her bosoms and stroked her trembling thighs, the disastrously horny prisoner’s paranoia that she would climax at any second continued to terrorize her.





“NONOTTHERE!” Romey shrieked when someone’s fingertip grazed so softly against the side of her right butt cheek that it was almost certainly an accident.





“Huh?” Dorner raised an eyebrow.





“Not where?” Mac used three claw-like digits to pinch at the top of her tummy.





“Not there.” Reznor pushed the cowboy’s hand away. “If you don’t tell them, I will…”





“N-no!” Her voice breathy and full of dread, the petit nude girl stared up at the brawny bald man. “Please! You can’t!”





“But you know I will.” Unwavering in his cruelty, the monstrous fellow took the bound young woman’s right nipple between his thumb and index finger.





“Ah!” A vulgar moan escaped her lips as Reznor gently squeezed the writhing girl’s swollen nubbin. “Nuh…noo…please! Y-you don’t know what it’s like!”





“What’s she talking about?” Mac said.





“Go on, tell them all about it…” The evil bearded man pinched Romey’s other nipple and massaged them both between his fingers.





“Ah-Ahn! Pl-pl…” Her mouth open in a O-shape, short, sharp breaths made it difficult for the lewdly squirming girl to speak. “Do-ohh-don’t!”





“Here then-“ Reznor dropped her atrociously stiff nipples and took hold of her hips. “I’ll just show you.”





“Noho! NOHO!” Shaking her hips, the begging captive tried to wriggle free as the huge man slowly forced her to turn away from him. “NO PLEASE DON’T! NOT THERE! NOT THERRRE!”





“One little known fact about the Big Titted Booby Bird, fellas-“ The huge man held the struggling girl’s hips clamped between his enormous paws. Though her socks dragged at the blanket below and she lurched, tugged and shook to break free, there was no doing so until those same hands shot right behind her naked ass, and all ten of the brute’s fingers ran hurriedly across her bouncing butt cheeks. “-it’s tail end is it’s most ticklish spot!”





“NYYIIEEGHA!” Romey leapt forward, swinging high off the ground and right toward Vidar.





“No kidding!” Dorner said as the berserk girl swung back toward Reznor, and the towering bald man used both hands to squeeze the undersides of her broad backside.





“AIIIEHAHA!” Spinning herself sharply, the shrieking young woman’s heavy breasts slapped against each other. “STOP!”





“You mean here?” Vidar, who was now behind her again, pinched the defenseless girl’s right cheek.





“NOIIEHEEHEE!” Romey twirled and felt the first foreboding ripple of orgasm between her thighs.





“I think he means here.” Mac quipped, and stroked a single finger within inches of her crack.





“AAHHA!” Another, slightly stronger twinge made the alarmed woman’s pussy tighten.





“Here.” Chev said plainly, and spidered five fingers near her tailbone when she backed toward him.





“EIIIEHAHA! PLEASENOPLEASE!” She plead, but it was much too late to stop anything now.





Another man drilled a fingertip into the large dimple on her flexing left cheek, though which of the merciless giants was the culprit couldn’t be deciphered. Squealing calamitously, Romey had enough trouble telling which direction she was facing, let alone who was next caressing her greatly wobbling butt. The flames of the tiki-torches and campfire blurred around her, as did the leering faces of the overpowering men, each one stroking, poking and pinching at her devastatingly sensitive behind as she snapped repeatedly against the rope above.





Fumbling over her own legs, the frenzied girl’s stomach tightened and her feet slipped wildly in every direction. Trying to find some upright mobility in any direction, the overwhelmed captive hung more than she stood, hardly having any control over which way she swung. Thirty harrowing seconds in, and one especially dastardly man flickered five fingers across the very bottom of her butt, right between both cheeks and sinisterly close to her taint. That heinous maneuver caused Romey to screech, thrust forward, and wince immediately after as a searing hot flush spread throughout her loins.





Moving in closer, the five men leaned over the frantic girl, giving her no room to move as they all wiggled their fingers swiftly. Trapped in a circle of fifty fingertips that danced just below her waistline, the crazed blonde spun wildly, her butt cheeks, legs and gushing pussy all subject to the skillfully light strokes of her tormentors. Moaning as much as she was cackling, the whirlwind of ticklish horror showed no end as Romey’s legs twisted around one another, and the drenching mess of climax pulsed down her straining thighs.





“Aw Booby Bird, you’re gonna wish you hadn’t done that!” Dorner remarked as he and his sadistic cohorts stepped back.





Her mouth agape, the body rocking orgasm still surging through her core, the dangling girl barely took notice as Vidar and Mac bent down and took hold of her ankles. With one foot each, the Viking on her right and the cowboy on her left, the two men picked her feet up off the ground and headed away from each other. Spreading and stretching their nude captive’s legs wide, until she was nearly doing the splits, the pair turned their backs on Romey and each wrapped one sinewy arm around her ankles. With her tiny feet sticking out from the wedge between their forearms and bulging biceps, the delirious girl continued to writhe through her slowly fading waves of climax.





“Hey.” Kneeling, Reznor sat poised with his face less than a foot from the comely girl’s dripping pussy. Getting no instant response, he wiggled a lone finger gently against the underside of her left thigh. “Hey!”





“Aiee!” Romey tensed and bucked, what little she could.





“Hello?” The bearded man prodded her again, right where her inner thigh met the befuddled blonde’s taint.





“Iieehee! No!”





“Yes…” Reznor danced five fingers across the bottom of her butt crack.





“AEIIHEEHEE!” She thrashed, and the men holding her ankles both staggered to maintain their grip.





“Do I have your attention now?”





“Ah-ah! Ye-ye-yes!” Romey stammered and stared down at the sadist between her thighs.





“Good…we want you lucid for this.”





At that moment, the exhausted girl felt gentle fondling around the tops of her socks. “N-NONO!” She balked, and looked hurriedly back and forth between the two men holding her ankles. “NONONONO!”





“Yes, yes, yes!” Reznor grinned with one half of his mouth.





“NONO I CAN’T! I CAN’T ANYMORE!” Her voice cracking, the forcibly trapped girl screamed as Vidar and Mac slowly peeled both socks down over the backs of her ankles. “I-I CAN’T TAKE IT! PLEASE!”





But that argument, though bellowed with much more intensity and desperate sincerity than before, fell on the same unforgiving ears as it had the last time. With a purposefully painstaking pace, both of the loudly begging girl’s socks were dragged over her marshmallowy heels, and inched gradually up her arches. In what was a solid sixty seconds and felt ten times that, Romey’s whipped-cream-soft soles came into the open. Her voice near hoarse by the time they plucked the turned out cotton from her toes, the buxom and now entirely nude girl’s eyes began to tear up.





“Now, now.” The bald man below her said. “It’s not all bad. We’re going to give you a choice.”





A choice, Romey thought sourly. A choice, a game, a challenge, a chance. She knew it all inside out. No matter how it was dressed up, the presentation was always a thinly veiled illusion to mask more torment. There were countless versions; Say you like being tickled and I’ll stop, if you can go ten seconds without smiling I’ll let you go, tell me where you’re most ticklish spot and I’ll go easy on you. That last one was one of the comely girl’s favorites, when she was the one doing the tormenting. On the other side of it, there was never any real choice.





“You got three options.” Reznor said. “Option one; Mac and Vidar here tickle those sweet little feet of yours.”





“Mnf…” Whimpering quietly, the naked girl shuddered as her petit toes curled.





“No? Maybe you’ll like option two better…” The giant, bearded man looked directly at Romey’s sopping, puffy pussy. “I go to town on your clit here.” He looked back up to see the distraught captive’s expression twist dismally. “Or option three; Chev and Dorner back there tickle your big ol’ ass.”





Stifling a worried squeak, the shapely girl tensed her bulbous, bare cheeks. She hadn’t even noticed the scarred man and his longhaired companion lurking behind her. Scarcely on the other side of orgasm, Romey’s every nerve ending was perilously more sensitive than normal. Debased and terrified to the point of speechlessness in the face of the inevitable, the busty prisoner’s libido sent a treacherous, rolling wave throughout her loins.





“Time’s running out, little lady.” Reznor teased.





“N…n…” Was all the dumbfounded girl could babble, each supposed choice as soul crushing as the other.





“Feet it is then!”





“NO!”

“Clit then!” Tongue wagging, the bald man leaned toward her.





“NONONO DON’T!” Romey worked her hips back, making the curve of her back arch more as she pushed her large behind out.





“Alright lads, you heard her, get that ass!”





“NO WAIT!” She thrust forward, shrinking most of the distance between her and Reznor. Needing no further prompting, the barbarous man closed the gap and licked the tip of his tongue along her inner right thigh. “EEIIIHAHAHA!”





Spiraling into instant madness, the loudly laughing girl spasmed violently. Her lower legs held firm, Romey kicked desperately, the movement reduced dreadfully more so as Reznor’s large hands hooked around the outsides of her legs and clamped firmly over the tops of her straining thighs. Across her slippery, smooth skin, the giant lapped speedily inward, drawing close to her overly sensitive pussy. Joined by the thousands of sweeping fronds from his bushy facial hair, the enormous man swept his hungry licking to her knee and back, his beard brushing against her labia each time he moved in.





“Ready for something else?” Reznor said quickly as he turned his head, and switched to crudely licking the crazed girl’s other thigh.





“AHHNOIIIEE!” The trapped young woman shrieked, her head rolling wildly.





Adding to his array of cruel techniques, the brawny man’s fingers poked fiendishly into the cushiony tops of her legs. Between the beard, the fingertips and the flickering tongue, Romey’s mind fell apart within seconds, what little mental stability she’d regained all but annihilated. Howling primally, the hopelessly vulnerable girl’s body was in pure flight-mode, every muscle fighting to break free. It was the purest of instincts, to run from danger, yet despite her need to escape, her arousal still swelled, intent on self destruction.





“You have another choice?” Reznor leaned back just enough to look upward, the edges of his beard still grazing her quivering inner thighs.





“Eeiieeheeheno!” Watery eyed, the giggling girl shook her head as she stared downward, her large glossy bosoms jiggling above the man’s face. “Not there! Eiehehe! Notthere!”





“Tickle her feet!”





“N-EIIIIEE!” Before she could finish her protest, Mac and Vidar scribbled five digits each across the feverishly ticklish blonde’s soles.





As the first few fingertips dashed across her rapidly wriggling bare feet, a stomach-tightening burst of lust bore through Romey’s core. So fierce was the sudden wanton rush that the thrashing girl certainly would have let out a most impassioned moan, had she not been seized by uncontrollable laughter. Easily covering most of her small, plump feet, the two men were able to stroke swiftly over her heels, arches, insteps and even along the bottom of her toes, all at once. The only move available was bunching her toes together, though it covered or protected nothing, and the ravaged girl had no conscious say in the matter besides.





Previously untouched, callous digits raked over the pinkish balls and heels of the cackling girl’s soles, her creamy white arches wrinkling helplessly. Her laughter causing her tummy to heave dramatically in and hold there, heaving, her abdomen ached from continuous strain. Between breathless hysterics and repeated carnal waves, Romey’s whole body shook so forcefully the two men holding her ankles had to brace themselves, standing firmly in place. Through the blurring vision of teary eyes, only one repeating image stood out, that of Reznor’s toothy smile looking up at her, his fuzzy beard still bristling against her warm thighs.





“How about your clit now?” The bald man said when, after nearly two full minutes, Vidar and Mac eased off her soles.





“N-N-Hhhh!” Romey gasped, a single thick tear running down her dark red cheek as she tried to speak.





“Ass it is then!”





“NOWAI-“ She began, only to find Chev and Dorner must have been standing a lot closer than she first thought. Helping themselves to one big, bouncing cheek each, the two men danced their twenty collective digits over the newly wailing girl’s bare behind. “IIIEEEYYE! IIIEEHAHAHA!”





Snapping her hips forward, the nude young woman thrust so hard she launched all but her arms and legs well into the air. At nearly a forty-five degree angle from the knees up, Romey plummeted back down and snagged on the rope around her wrists, the fingertips flying around her backside never once letting up. Ballistic, the flailing girl twisted to one side, the men at her ankles once again having to steady themselves to keep her from kicking loose. Finding no relief that way, Romey sprang back in the opposite direction, the look on her face one of unhinged lunacy as she rolled.





Tracing the backs of her raised thighs, the barely clothed man and his heavily tattooed partner skittered their fingers over every expansive inch of generous ass they could find. Running over the most meaty, quaking parts of the bucking young woman’s buttocks, the men pinched across the tender curve where her butt met her back and clawed cruelly down the fleshy outer sides. Seldom mimicking one another, both men differed their merciless teasing, the maddened girl never knowing which man was doing what. As one pair of hands spidered lightly over her tailbone, another deftly wiggling bunch of digits fluttered down between her cheeks. Thirty long, torturous seconds into the ordeal and parts of Romey’s dark red face and neck were turning purple all over again.





“Easy, easy!” Reznor called after several more minutes of utter anguish. “We don’t want her cumming again just yet, do we?”

“And why’s that?” Dorner said, somewhat incredulously as he and Chev took a half step back, leaving the frazzled girl to wheeze.





“Cause she’s ours, isn’t she?” The beastly man’s beard moved against her skin every time he spoke. “She’ll laugh when we want her to laugh, she’ll beg when we want her to beg…and she should only be cumming when we want her to cum!”





“Alright, Booby Bird, you heard him.” Said the man behind her, a wry smile clear in his tone. “No giving yourself a good time until we say you can, got it?” Panting heavily, tears down both cheeks, the nude prisoner didn’t answer. “Got it?” Dorner repeated, and poked her in the side.





“Eiee!” Her head shot up and she jerked away.





“Got it?” He said again, and prodded her other cushiony side.





“Eeiihaha!” Romey chirped and she rocked her lower torso back toward the first finger.





“Do you?” That digit dug just under her ribs.





“Aha!” She flinched away and found the man’s second troubling fingertip already waiting. Caught between both hooked, wiggling fingers, a goose bump inducing shiver ran up the giggling young woman’s spine. “Eeiiehheehee!”





“Yes? No?” Dorner said, the buxom girl shifting fitfully in between his devilish digits.





“Iiiehe! I dohohoheeihee!”





“What? What was that?”





“I dohonehehe! Idon’tknow!” The squirming girl shut her eyes tight as she tried to recall if she’d even heard the question.





“I’m not going to stop until you give me an answer!”





“Icaheeheie! Ican’t! Eheheeie!” Romey spluttered, each new word crumbling into girlish laughter.





“Can’t? What can’t you do?”





“Idon’tahaha! Idahaheeieehe!”

“You da-ha-hee-hee?” Dorner slowly lowered his hands, his two worming fingertips poking at her squishy sides.





“Please! Ehehehe! Stohaheehee!” Her large naked breasts wobbling, the blathering blonde’s wide hips shook like an uncoordinated belly dancer.





“Yes or no, it’s a simple question!”





“Ahpleeaheeeese!” Needling digits just above her hipbones, the dreadfully horny girl twisted left, right, and back again.





“Were you not listening?” Dorner began the slow trek back up her sides again. “Or are you trying to upset us?”


“Nohaha! I’mnohohot!”





“Is that your answer?” He sped up his fingers, and the poor girl giggled louder.





“Eeieiehahaha! Nonoeiehe!”





“No? No what?”





“NoIdon’teheheehee!”





“You’re not making a whole lotta sense here, Booby Bird!”





“No! Ahaha! My answer! Eheheha! Nono!” Romey bucked, hoping that any answer would cease the two-finger frenzy. “No! Eehehe! NoIsaid! Eeheeehee!





“You don’t got it?” Reaching the edge of her ribcage, the scarred man mounted his fingertips over the first tender rib and drilled into the soft spots above.





“EEIiigghhahaha! Nostop! Ahahaha!” She rocked back, her one blue strand of hair arcing high over her head.





“You hear that boys?” Dorner said, running his dual digits forward and back between the same two ribs. “The Booby Bird thinks she can cum whenever she wants!”





“Boo! Boooo!” The other four men jeered in chorus. “She must be punished!” One said. “Tickle her everywhere!” Hollered another.





“Nohahaha! Please!” Romey’s hoarse voice cracked at the thought.





“Tickle her feet again!” Said the man behind her, as he pulled back from her overworked ribs.





“NO! NONEEEIIIIHAHAHAAA!”





Exploding with laughter and jerking her legs furiously, the bewildered girl’s tiny toes spread as both soles received a five finger assault. After a few quick seconds of rummaging around her silky arches, the two viciously-tickling men chose to switch up their attacks. While Vidar pinched up the outside of her right foot, Mac burrowed four fingertips under Romey’s toes, the difference between each technique making her mind tear down the middle. Rabid in her mad-eyed struggling, the near-certifiable girl’s tongue fell out of her wide open mouth as she howled, so little was there was left of her sanity.





Where the cowboy and the Viking’s previous rampage across her bare feet had lasted a hellishly long two minutes, that soon felt like a quaint walk in the park by comparison. For the first four minutes alone Mac stayed with his fingertips wiggling under Romey’s desperately squeezing toes, his thumb scratching lightly in the middle of her sole. Vidar was less focused, though no less terrible, ranging from skating his digits around her regrettably soft heel to running a series of fast, keyboard-like tapping touches up and down the full length of her pinkened foot. Whether it was five minutes or ten by the time they stopped, Romey had no idea. It felt like days.





“Clit?” Reznor grinned cheerfully.





Head hung limp, messy hair dangled around the unkempt girl’s fatigued face. Sweat poured from her, dripping off her big ass and the bottoms of her glazed breasts. Pussy throbbing, her labia twitched as the bald man’s beard-hair brushed against it. Heavy breath rose and sunk Romey’s chest. Her feet, soles now lined by dark pink finger-tracks, continued to flinch with the horrid expectation they would be tickled again at any moment.





“If you don’t answer we’ll choose for you.” Mac dragged a fingertip down her left foot.





“NGH!” Tugging sharply, the destitute captive clenched her teeth and twisted, falling back into her sorrowful, hanging state a second later.





“Come on!” Dorner pinched underside of one butt cheek.





“AHA!” She balked, thrust her hips high, and dropped again.





“Choose!” Vidar flickered a fingertip along her right arch.





“EIIHA!”





“Hurry!” Chev joined the atrociously unfair fight, and scribbled five fingers from Romey’s tailbone down to her taint.





“YYEEIIHAHA!”





“Quick now!” Mac chimed in a second time, and wormed a single digit between her third and fourth toe.





Squealing briefly, Romey went to gasp, only for Dorner to follow up with another playful pinch across her backside. Vidar followed immediately, frolicking his fingertips down her right sole. Where the first round of quick tickles had given her time to take a breath between each unbearable touch, the men weren’t offering any relief this time around. Chev clawed at both the fitful girl’s butt cheeks, she bucked forward, and just like that it was Mac’s turn all over again. From wrenching one way, then the other, thrusting forward and rocking her hips, Romey’s large bosoms slapped against the top of her convulsing tummy as she spasmed and yelped.





“Clit it is!” Reznor nuzzled his face into the destructively sensitive spot where the voluptuous girl’s thighs met the outer edges of her sopping pussy.





“NEEIIIYYEII!” She shrieked, thrashing as the brawny man gnawed roughly against her inner-most thigh.





An especially noticeable pulse surged through Romey’s loins, and as she fruitlessly tried to back away, or slam her legs shut, the other four men continued their rapid quick-tickle game. A swipe on one foot, a prod at her rear end, a brushing fingertip around the other bare sole, another poke at her bouncing butt cheek. The unending rounds of one-off teasing were more than enough to have the poor thing reeling, yet it was Reznor’s hungry nipping that drove her off into hysterical, senseless laughter.





Turning his head slightly, the cruel man’s lips and beard brushed across her quivering labia before slipping his long wet tongue against the opposite thigh. From her lower tummy to the bottom of the bewildered girl’s leg, Reznor lapped and licked up and down over and over. Another, much heavier lustful surge crashed between Romey’s thighs and the hapless prisoner knew, even in the depths of her ticklish agony she knew, that no more needed to happen for climax to unleash. A fearful second orgasm was coming, it was guaranteed, and the monster feasting on her thighs had no need to involve his otherwise unoccupied hands. But involve them he did.





Reaching up, Reznor cupped the undersides of his languishing plaything’s jiggling bosoms. Squeezing her naked breasts with the bulk of his hands, her ballooning flesh bulging beyond his big paws, he nimbly pinched both of her rigidly stiff nipples. Like a stampede, those carnal surges came on one after the other, each one more intense than the last. Twisting, plucking and stroking skillfully across Romey’s swollen nubbins, the brutish fellow picked a very precise moment to unleash his most sadistic maneuver yet. At the exact second the perverse pulsating in her loins turned to a constant, fast flowing river of orgasmic current, Reznor dragged the full width and length of his rough tongue up between her drenching pussy lips.





A thunderous, guttural cry strained the busty girl’s body. So ferocious was the scream that whichever of the men was supposed to have their turn at tickling her next paused instead. Several loudly moaning seconds passed, Romey grinding her hips wildly as the man between her trembling thighs flickered the tip of his tongue across her hopelessly swollen clit. Tickle though Reznor’s licking and nipple fondling did, to atrocious degrees, not even the forcefully thrusting blonde’s inhuman levels of ticklishness could overcome those first few moments of carnal calamity. Only when the other four men reasserted themselves did the gushing girl’s laughter begin again.





“EEEIINNNAHAHA!” Romey bellowed as the gang of the burly beasts ran their inescapable digits across her skin.





Soaking Reznor’s beard as she continued to cum, the crazed young woman screamed when Mac and Vidar spidered five fingers each around her abnormally ticklish bare feet. Significantly contributing to that same primal cackle, Dorner scribbled all ten of his fiendish digits across her gyrating butt cheeks. Chev, standing right beside his scarred friend, played his devilish part too as he goosed both Romey’s pillowy sides from behind. Her orgasm far from over, her sanity long lost, no person of any good sense could claim the stark naked girl was anything close to resembling human anymore.





She was a creature now, a nameless thing whose existence was defined by only one purpose; to be tickled. And tickled she was, even as a third toe-spreading orgasm built upon her previous climax, the five men carried on their relentless work. Flying fingertips raced over the balls of her tiny feet and along each side, grazed and raked and prodded at her heels, made her cry out hoarsely when sliding over her soles, and skittered mercilessly across her insteps. More digits ran amok around the shrilly screaming thing’s behind, wiggling between her bulbous cheeks and pinching the full, considerable circumference around the entire outside. The tattooed hands at her sides were as tireless as the others, venturing deep into her ribcage and running riot into her taut, defenseless underarms. As much as any other spot, Reznor’s tongue lapping at the unhinged creature’s clit and his fingers massaging her nipples tickled beyond measure. Every overwhelmed area was a unique nightmare unto itself, together creating a hell so diabolical no human could have endured it for long. The tickled creature, however, she endured it for a long, long time.





When Romey next became aware of a world outside her own endless sorrows, all the men were naked. They’d lowered the rope at some point, her tickle-ridden stare now level with their thick, rock hard cocks. When she stirred, one ankle was already bound in a bunch along with her wrists, and Chev and Mac were busy working on binding her other leg. She flinched a little, and squirmed, more out of half-hearted instinct than anything else, there was no stopping them from hogtying her above the ground. As experts at bondage as they were at torture, the final knot took only a few seconds. When the longhaired man and the cowboy stepped back, Romey hung facing the ground, her arms and legs tightly bound together behind her.





“You’re a disobedient little bird, aren’t you?” Dorner said as their strictly-restrained captive slowly turned in the air. “Didn’t we tell her not to cum?”





“We did.” Reznor came into view, his huge cock pulsing.





“So naughty.” Mac was next, cowboy hat still on.





“How many times did the Booby Bird cum?” Vidar stood directly opposite Dorner.





“Lost count.” Chev was the last in the circle of Herculean men, all of them standing no more than two feet away from the gradually spinning girl.





Dorner shook his head. “Disobedient.”





“Mean, really.” Reznor said as the twisting rope bought Romey to face him a second time.





“So, so naughty.” Said Mac.





“What do we now?” Vidar’s swollen cock throbbed.





Chev didn’t speak, and as the perplexed young woman wound around to complete the circle once again, Dorner cupped one hand under her chin, putting a stop to the aimless spinning. “Seems to me-“ Said the scarred, well-toned man. “We’ve been doing all the work, and this one’s been reaping all the benefits.” He took a step closer, and the bulbous, glossy head of his cock came within a half inch of the tightly tied girl’s lips. “Time to pay us back, don’t you think?”





“N-nff-“ Romey tried to turn her head away, but the dark haired man held her firm.





“It’s only fair.” Dorner inched ever so slightly closer, and the tip of his cock caressed the wincing girl’s plump bottom lip.





“Mnnh…” Folding her lips inward, the nude girl cringed.





“It’s this…” The strapping man eased his hips forward, his cockhead pressing firmer against the blonde’s tightly closed mouth. “Or we tickle you until you do it anyway.”





Parting her lips, Romey let out a small, breathy whimper. With a few forced efforts, and her brow furrowed, she opened her gently shaking jaw. Looking up, her doe-eyes wide, she stared pitifully at the man towering over her, and took the first thick inch or so of his large member between her teeth. As Dorner’s cockhead pressed against her tongue, the curvy girl’s stomach retracted and she had to open her mouth wider. Depressing her tongue, and stroking and pushing the roof of her mouth, Romey opened wider still, her throat working as she struggled to take the man’s cock so far back.





“Om…oomph…” The muffled girl wriggled in her bondage, her mouth stuffed more than full.





“Do your job now.” Dorner moved his hand from her chin to around the back of her head, and pressed gently.





“Ack…nff!” Trying to move back, the trapped young woman gagged a little, and her eyes began to water. “Gg-gg-“ She swallowed and shifted her tongue, tightened her jaw and did her best to wrap her lips around the hardened, stifling shaft.





Sighing appreciatively, the engorged man slid his hand from under Romey’s chin, around the side of her flexing jaw and onto the back of her head. He threaded his fingers through her messy hair and guided her to take a little more, and pushed his hips inward. Rolling his head back, Dorner breathed heavier and grit his teeth through a sneering, wicked smile. It had to be good, the buxom girl thought as her large bosoms swayed underneath. If she could make him finish that would be at least one of the five men who’d probably lose interest in torturing her further, for a while anyway.





Firmly sliding her tongue along the underside of his cockhead, the newly determined prisoner began dragging her teeth gently along the top and bottom of Dorner’s thick shaft. As his chiseled stomach muscles tensed she started sucking, harder and harder, her own pillowy tummy moved in and out. His grip squeezed more at the back of her head and Romey knew success was all but guaranteed. Each throb of his large cock came faster than the last, and even in her ruined state the enslaved girl felt the unrelenting flirtations of her libido begin to bristle. Then, without so much as even noticing the sadistic man’s other arm move, he shot his free hand up to her right underarm.





“UUNHMHM!” Romey shook, wriggling her large butt as five fingertips scribbled over the soft skin beside her hollow and jiggling breast.





“Ah!” Dorner grunted and flexed, his abdomen curling as he held the muted woman’s head in place.





“NNHNH! NNNNHNHN!” Her well-practiced oral technique gone along with her concentration, the floundering blonde’s bare feet kicked and her hands flapped uselessly.





For all their time spent around other women, the girls of Jai Lin’s mansion always learned how to deliver a skillful blowjob, sooner or later. Or a ‘grade-A blowjob’, as Jason Whitmore liked to call it. He was most of the reason why, in fact. Similar to his foot-pleasuring ultimatum, one of the former jock’s favourite games was to pin a girl down and tickle her until she agreed, usually quite loudly, to suck his dick. It wouldn’t always stop him, though eventually every young women who lived at the mansion knew that making the offer could, sometimes, put a stop to Jason’s menacing fingers. Something of a blowjob aficionado when it came to getting his cock sucked, it wasn’t enough to simply get the strapping sheriff’s deputy off. One had to get him off in a timely fashion, and he had to enjoy it immensely. Allowing his mind to focus on anything else, that was a surefire way to end up being tickled again –and Jason Whitmore didn’t allow second chances.





“Nope, no good!” Dorner released both hands and let Romey swing backward, his enormous cock sliding out of her mouth. “Someone else try.”





“N-no!” The poor girl squeaked.





An odd thought occurred as she eased on an involuntary angle away from the man; there was a strange kind of familiarity. Dorner and his friends, Jason Whitmore, even Sam Lucas, they tended to indulge in the same kind evil. Maybe it was the natural result of any merciless man with a penchant toward tickling, though she’d been tickled by other men and never felt that same eerie feeling before. If there was a connection to be made Romey ran out of time to make it, because Chev caught her by the shoulders and pressed his throbbing cockhead to her lips.





“Nmff!” Without the preamble she’d had with Dorner, the unsuspecting girl choked back the tattooed man’s cock right away.





Mimicking the first man, Chev clutched a handful of hair at the back of her head and thrust impatiently into her mouth. Fumbling her tongue around his shaft, Romey’s jaw moved uncomfortably from side to side. Struggling to find her technique, the half-smothered girl needed a second or two to be still. A moment to steady herself, that was all, but the brawny beast of a man wasn’t interested. Grinding his hips, Chev moved around too much to get her act together. Gaining the right position to use her well-honed skill was a nearly undefeatable challenge in those first few seconds, made quickly impossible when the crudely groaning man clawed his free hand down her unprotected side.





“NNNGGFF!” Romey bent and squirmed, her repressed laughter making the unwieldy oral task turn to a sloppy debacle.





Despite his plaything’s goal becoming a nonstarter, Chev held her head firm. Four fingers dug deep into one side of her tummy, his thumb drilling into the quivering muscle at the edge of her back. Between her hips and ribs the brutishly strong man squeezed, the crippling sensations making the buxom girl seize. Eyes wide, Romey strained to pull her head back, pushed with her tongue and screamed behind the oppressive mouthful of throbbing cock. His pinching fingers moving fast, the cackling captive would buck furiously when her tormentor’s thumb came near her wobbling ass cheek, and squeal loudly when he moved nearer her ribs.





“Not doing it.” Chev pushed the breathless young woman off him, his stiff manhood springing from her lips.





“You fellas are doin’ it wrong.” Mac caught the dangling girl’s lower leg before she’d swung too far.





“Uh! Uhh-hh!” Romey mewed as the cowboy pulled her closer, his hands grabbing at her arms, then shoulders, forcing her to spin toward him.





“Ain’t they?” Holding her under the chin with one hand, the sadistic buckaroo used his other hand to brush a few strands of sweat stained hair from the nude prisoner’s face. “You want us to cum, don’t you?”





His pulsing cockhead just inches from her face, the sorrowful girl looked up at the man with watery eyes and tried to nod. “Mm…mmhmm!”





“Yeaaah, course you do!” Mac said, and moved the tip of his glistening member a hair’s width from her lips. “Now, how’s about you give that nasty thing a lick, huh? Give it a lick like an ice cream…”





Closing her eyes, the shuddering girl slowly extended her tongue. A breath caught in her throat when she felt the underside of the cowboy’s cockhead, then she steadied her resolve and began licking gently. Small, explorative strokes with the tip of her tongue first, then faster, more enthusiastic lapping. Romey looked up from under her brow, searching the handsome man’s face for approval, and he looked back at her, grinning. She licked more hungrily, using as much of the length of her tongue as possible to slide under Mac’s cock, curling her tongue inward as she reached the tip. He smiled wider, and glanced quickly to one of the other men, and back to the desperately pleasing girl.





At first Romey thought that brief eye contact with one of the others was a way for the cowboy to say You see? Check it out. This is how it’s done!. In response, she wound her tongue over the sides and top, licked around the back edges of his cockhead and urged him to come a little closer. Come so she could suck, come so she could stroke her lips, come so that she could finish him. It was a short-lived assumption, that Mac had been showing off, proved all too wrong when the poor girl felt someone else’s steely abdomen pressing up against her knees. With a surprised, quiet gasp she turned her head back to look over one shoulder, and saw Vidar the Viking looming right behind her.





“Uh-uh.” Mac cupped one large hand under the puzzled girl’s jaw and forced her head back toward him. “Now you can take it all…”





“U-unhf!” Fearing what the man behind her might do, yet knowing there was no choice in the matter, the hogtied slave extended her neck in the effort to take swallow as much of the cowboy’s huge cock as she could.





“That good?” Vidar curled his hands around the back of the gagging girl’s calves and stroked up to the rope around her tightly tied ankles.





“Nn! Aw yeah…” Mac held one hands under the bosomy girl’s chin and the other behind her head. “Go ahead…hnnh…go…tickle her…”





“NNF!” Romey balked, her deft mouth work horribly interrupted. His big paws coming up to the outsides of her ankles, the strapping man at her legs curled his fingers around the sides of her trapped, bare feet and began tapping softly against her tender soles. “NNNHNN! MMMFFFHH!”





Hurried taps turned to skittering strokes, and the helplessly laughing girl’s toes spread. Her tiny feet pushed together between Vidar’s hands, she could hardly move either foot, her silky soles wrinkling direly. Long as his fingers were, the blond man’s eight digits were easily able to reach over the full width of each foot, dragging and running excruciatingly from side to side. Her mouth stuffed and head held forcibly still, the stifled girl’s voluptuous body shook in a near immoveable state, her large ass cheeks jiggling wildly from the commotion.





“Gonna-ah! Gonna have to do better-ahh!” Said the cowboy as he thrust himself back and forth into the cackling girl’s mouth. “Gonna have to do better than that!”





Whether he was talking to Romey or not, she was too out of her mind to register any of it. Perhaps taking it as a challenge regardless, Vidar followed his friend’s commentary by brushing the tips of his thumbs across the skin at the top of the spasming captive’s feet. As she shrieked, the high pitch of her cry mostly nullified, her overturned arms vibrated. Another long, anguished noise heaved her chest when the blond man’s index fingers burrowed under her pinky toes, his other digits still scribbling freely about her arches.





“Ahh…that’ll…do…it!” Mac tensed, his grip around the comely girl’s head tightening. His cock flexed, the swollen shaft pushing at the roof of her mouth and squishing her tongue. “Almost!”





And with both hands the cruel cowboy pulled Romey off his rock hard cock. “EEEIIHAHA!” She howled, her head shaking madly as Vidar maintained his devilish clutch around her vulnerable feet.





“Who’s next?” The brawny, bearded man said as he stroked his fingertips across her arches and insteps with a feathery touch.





“Who do you think?” Reznor’s booming, boisterous voice said.





“Okay.” Vidar twisted his hips, making the thrashing girl before him turn. Moving around like he was aiming some bizarre, torso-mounted blowjob machine, the muscular man continued tickling Romey’s feet as he spun her gradually around to face Reznor.





“Come on, that’s it…” The enormous bald man waved his hands toward himself, like he was guiding someone backing a trailer into place.





“AIIIEEHAHAHA!” Throwing her head back, the hysterical girl could see she was being pushed closer to Reznor’s thick, waiting cock. Less than foot between them, and the knowledge she’d never be able to compose herself enough to please the man sent a wave of arousing twinges between her thighs.





“Easy…easy…” Vidar slowed, his fingers scampering as he shifted her legs between his forearms. One way, then the other, he tried to line the unhinged young woman’s mouth up with his companion’s pulsating cock as she threw her head about manically.





“Ah, I don’t think she wants to!” Reznor clamped his rough hands around either side of Romey’s face and head and pulled her close. “And after all I’ve done for her!”





“AAHAHA! IIEEHAHA!” Seeing the giant’s monstrous cock right before her, a storm of anxious nerves made her squeal. Thoughts of her certain failure and next unjust punishments set her libido aflame, and she wagged her tongue clumsily out of her mouth.





“Is that all you got for me?” The bald man said as the bewildered blonde’s tongue shot in and out, only quickly and randomly flickering across his bulbous cockhead.





“LLAHAHA! LLLEEIIHAHA!” Romey couldn’t keep her tongue out for more than a split second, her laughter demanding it back in. Every second or third attempt gained any success, the tiny strokes against Reznor’s manhood yielding no reaction beyond the man’s mock disappointment.





“Here, you try!” He hooked his hands around the insides of the shapely girl’s elbows and pulled her from Vidar’s grip.





“Ah! Aha!” Drawing her neck out, the befuddled captive continued trying to reach the unsatisfied behemoth’s cock, even as he turned her away.





“Do you not want us having fun, little Booby Bird?” The nude Nordic man said as she turned to face him.





“Please!” Romey begged, her voice cracking. “I do!”





“Then why not show us, hm?” He grabbed the back of her head, as his friends had done, and used his other hand to reach over and spider five fingers down her defenseless soles.





“EIIIEHAHAHA!” Head trying to roll, the hyperticklish girl’s tiny feet wiggled quickly.





“Suck it, come on!” Vidar pushed his engorged cock in close, his five digits still skating from her heels and up to the balls of her crisscrossing feet.





“AIIEHAHA! EEIIAHA!” Romey struggled to turn away, but she couldn’t close the crazed grin that spread across her face. Unable to do anything besides watch and laugh, her deranged, animalistic sounds became gradually duller as the wicked man slowly slid his cock into her wide-open mouth. “EIIIEHA-UH! AAHAHA-UGH! MMFFFNN!”





In the chaos, the now muffled, bellowing girl had forgotten Reznor was still towering directly behind her. Pushing himself forward until he stood just between her bent knees, the barbarous man went mostly unnoticed as he stroked his palms up the outsides of her thighs. Once at her hips, he tugged the hopelessly bucking girl a little closer, her legs parting either side of him. Close enough that his cockhead brushed against her sopping pussy lips, Romey only then remembered that the bushy-bearded sadist was back there, and instantly tried to squeeze her legs back together.





Holding back as he did, the gentle stroking of Reznor’s manhood against her pulsing inner-labia was as nightmarishly ticklish as it was arousing. For as much as the demented girl longed for her torment to end, the unwanted agony of wanting the terrible bald bastard to push his cock deep inside her was almost as insufferable. Thrusting, gyrating, dripping, Romey at once kicked and strained to move away from the maddening man’s cock and shut her thighs, as well as move closer and invite him in. Between the alarming, unending contradiction and the fingertips frolicking around her soles, the appallingly horny prisoner’s mind was so far gone it would have been a miracle if it ever returned to some semblance of sanity.





“Nope!” Vidar pulled back, and together he and Reznor heaved her sideways.





“Little lady, you’re not even trying!” The bald beast teased as the bound girl swung away from them.





“Here!” Chev caught one of her biceps with one hand, shoved his rigid cock against her lips, and used his other hand to reach underneath and claw at her cushiony tummy.





“Eeiiehahaha!” Romey giggled erratically, her wide butt thrusting upward as she tried to curl inward.





“Nope!” Said the longhaired man, and once against sent her sailing through the air on the end of her rope.





“Me again?” Dorner caught the dangling girl mid-spin. “You shouldn’t have!”





“No! Please!” Pleading on instinct more than any conscious thought, the curvaceous tickle toy couldn’t utter another hoarse word as the scarred man’s cock pushed between her lips. “Ommph! Omfff!”





“All you gotta do is make us cum!” He said, and wiggled a single fingertip just below her tailbone. “Is it really that hard?”





“EEIIIAHAHA!” Romey thrashed, and the swollen cock fell from her mouth without so much as a single lick.





“Terrible!” Dorner pushed her away, and the busty girl went swinging back toward the center of their perverse circle.





Mac came next, who pinched one of her nipples, though she did manage to suck his curved cock a couple of times before he too sent her flying. Reznor’s throbbing member came up hard and fast and she took it, licked and sucked and then he goosed both her sides and she screamed and wriggled and couldn’t do her job. Rejected again, the harshly suspended girl swallowed Chev’s cock until he drilled fingertips into her underarms. After that, Romey couldn’t keep track. Whirling uncontrollably from one long, hard cock to the next, each time trying with everything she had to keep her lips around them, each time tickled cruelly until she was forced to let go.





For an untold amount of time the men continued their hellish game, spinning and tickling, prodding and thrusting. Before long the exhausted young woman was in a dizzying blur of throbbing cockheads and pinching, poking fingers, yelping and sucking and licking, her eyes crossing dimwittedly as her tongue hung expectedly from her mouth for the next engorged cock. How long Romey spiraled among them was anyone’s guess, but when the countless revolutions at last stopped she found herself facing Dorner once again.





“This time…this time…” He said, sliding his painfully pulsing member between the blonde’s teeth without resistance.





“This time for sure.” Chev dropped to his knees behind her. Hooking his fingers on the insides of the whimpering girl’s knees, he pried her shaking thighs apart and leaned in.





“NMMFF!” Romey quaked when she felt the tip of the tattooed man’s tongue flick quickly against her taint. He didn’t stop there, and as her legs trembled to try and close, the ravenous man licked higher, sliding between her flexing butt cheeks and finding the pink, apocalyptically sensitive edge of her asshole. “NNNGGGHHHFFF!”





Arching her back, a mind-bending orgasm made the violently bucking girl’s eyes bug out. At that same moment, her climax rising to full, unbearable intensity without so much as a second’s build-up, Dorner unleashed a torrent of thick, creamy cum into the back of her throat. Romey’s round, dark red cheeks puffed as the grunting man held her tight, his steaming loads flooding her already full mouth. Caring not a single bit, Chev’s tongue swirled around the outer edges of their stifled captive’s hole, his brawny arms shaking with effort to keep her legs from clamping shut.





“Ah, heh!” Dorner stepped back. “That’s the ticket!”





“Finally.” Chev leaned back, his hands still firmly prying the writhing girl’s thighs apart. “Who’s next?”





“No!” Romey wheezed weakly, her butt clinching and pussy pulsing as cum drizzled from her plump bottom lip. “N-not that! Not again!”





“Oh yeah!” Vidar stepped into view and he wrapped both hands forcefully around the back of the unkempt girl’s head. “This is the way to do it!”





“No!” Trying to lean her head back, the bosomy girl tried to keep her lips together as she begged. “Anything! Anything else! Not thEEEIIIEEEHEEHEE!”





Romey’s scream cut short as the Norseman’s cock filled her mouth, and Chev’s tongue lapped greedily back between her ass cheeks. Dorner might have staggered away all pleased with himself, though the other four men were no less terrible for having one less in their devilish group. Hammering home that point, Reznor and Mac took their opportunity to close in, the two of them standing either side of the maddened girl. Together, while her laughter muffled behind the weight of Vidar’s cock, and the longhaired man behind her licked unbearably at her ass, the cowboy and his chrome-headed counterpart began clawing fiendishly at the berserk young woman’s convulsing sides.





“MMMMNNFF! MMMNGGGHF!” The nude girl fought as twenty fingertips poked and pinched viciously from her hips to her underarms.





Reaching underneath, Mac and Reznor stroked across the full breadth of their captive’s torso, squeezing her pillowy tummy and drilling at her ribcage. They flicked her stiffened nipples and circled around and inside her navel, kneaded at her lower tummy and dug eagerly into the disastrously soft spots between her hips. All the while Romey once again suffered another mouthful of steamy, unstoppable cum, her lips sputtering humiliatingly as she accidently spit over Vidar’s throbbing shaft. She may have even climaxed again herself at that point, though much beyond the tongue terrorizing her asshole and the digits harassing her upperbody was near impossible to afford any attention.





When Mac came he didn’t wait for Chev to pull back on his licking frenzy. Vidar had barely wandered two feet away when the cowboy raced around for his turn, wrestling his large cock into the shrilly-squealing girl’s mouth and holding it there. Reznor switched things up then by gripping Romey’s big toes in one hand, and bending them back so her soles stretched taut. With no way to curl her feet, or cover one sole with the other, there was nothing even remotely defensive the hogtied prisoner could do when the bald monster danced five fingers up and down her arches. Screeching as Mac pulsed and groaned, the poor girl swallowed hard between roaring, muted laughter, even as Reznor’s digits wriggled under her toes.





“Heck, little lady-“ Said the brawny man as Mac stepped back, and Chev mercifully leaned away from her desperately ticklish backside. “-the way you’re knockin’ them down, we might actually be finished with you before sunrise.”





Her head hung limp and frizzy hair matted to her purplish cheeks and forehead. A thick string of cum drained from the middle of Romey’s bottom lip. Ten sunrises could have come and gone, the broken girl didn’t know the difference anymore. A hundred days, a thousand, time didn’t matter. She existed to be tickled, because she was ticklish, and that was all there was. The thought, or feeling as thoughts were a alien concept now, it made the teary eyed creature’s pussy pulse.





“Ah-ah!” She squirmed as the man between her legs stood up to his full, imposing height.





Moving in as close as possible, Chev forced the trapped girl’s knees to spread wider, her juicy thighs spreading around him. As he threaded his hands under her upturned feet, the tattooed man let his huge cock slide over her ass crack, resting his shaft firmly between her well-curved butt cheeks. The tip of his manhood stroking and pulsing against her tailbone, Romey writhed and giggled, her hapless movements increasing as he gripped the fleshy outer sides of her cheeks and squeezed.





“AHA!” The buxom girl balked and jerked her wide hips to no avail.





That initial burst of laughter egging him on, the menacing man pressed Romey’s hefty cheeks together. His swollen cock caught in the middle of all that soft, slippery, sensitive flesh, Chev dug his fingertips in deeper and made the comely girl howl. Reznor, not to let his terrible presence ever go forgotten for long, then appeared suddenly in front of her. Sadly, instead of helping himself to the crazed girl’s overused mouth, the huge bald man instead crouched down and jabbed his index fingers into the sides of her bouncing breasts. Wriggling his fingers bullishly, he wormed both digits up into her unprotected hollows, and drilled cruelly as she bellowed tortured laughter in his vilely smirking face.





“EEEIGHAHAHA!” Romey wailed, only catching glimpses of Reznor’s pitiless stare as tears ran down her face. A moment later she felt Chev’s hands grip especially hard into her hypersensitive ass cheeks, his hips push with yet more force, and wet creamy heat splash repeatedly up her spine.





“Ohh…” The bearded man crouching in front of her cooed. He slid his hands out from under her arms, stroked around her naked, hanging bosoms and pinched nimbly at her rubbery hard nipples.





“Ah!” The drenched girl winced, as much from the fondling of her overly sensitive nipples as from Chev sliding his cock backward, and off her sodden cheeks.





“What do you think it’s going to be?” Reznor teased, continuing to twist and pinch his fingers while his tattooed friend strolled away. “Wouldn’t mind fucking those big ol’ tits of yours…kind of tricky in this position though.”





“N…n…ahmm!” Romey tried to protest, and instead tightened her lips together to suppress a moan.





“You could suck it, but I don’t like being last in line.” He released her nipples and stood back to his full, towering height. “No, no…I think we both know we’re I’m going.”





Pushing her knees together instinctively, the cum soaked girl whimpered as Reznor wandered along her right side. There was no stopping it, and the most unruly, primal parts of her wanted it, yet something in her always needed to fight. As he moved behind, the Herculean man hooked his fingers around the insides of Romey’s shins and pulled in opposite directions. Her legs shaking, the disheveled blonde closed her eyes, the huge man slowly prying her knees apart. Strong as he was Reznor could have proceeded much faster, especially in her severely weakened state, yet he only pulled just hard enough to give the illusion that the struggling girl still had some chance of stopping him.





“Ready…” Said the mountainous man as he stepped in between the nude prisoner’s thighs.





“Ah! Ahn-nn!” The shapely girl tensed and her bare butt cheeks trembled when she felt the tip of her capturer’s huge cock press against her pussy lips.





“Or not?” He slid his large paws around her hips and pulled the petit girl a fraction of an inch closer.





“Ah-ah-ah!” Romey wriggled as her sopping lips parted, her legs straining to close.





“Here…”





“Aoh!” She moaned as he slid deeper, his pulsing cockhead pushing inside her.





“I…”





“AHhhh…..!”





“Come!” Reznor thrust forward sharply, and pulled the helpless young woman toward him at the same time.





Romey’s mouth opened to a wide O-shape and a cracking, squeaking noise gasped out of her. Feeling the full length of the beast’s manhood, her irises rolled back far enough that for a second the bewildered girl’s eyes were almost entirely white. Reznor growled and pulled her closer still and the undersides of his thumbs pushed the tops of her bulbous backside and her cheeks squished back into his flexing stomach. She moaned again, louder, and her fingers reached and curled aimlessly and her tiny toes splayed outward. He eased them apart a slowly and Romey shuddered and when his cockhead was nearly gone from inside her the brawny man drove back into her, fast and hard.





“AWWH!” The busty girl’s whole body rocked and her pussy tightened and squeezed around her tormentor’s all consuming cock.





“I’ve never really…been one…for pets…” Reznor held her firm around the hips and kept himself fully inside her as he spoke, the fitfully moaning girl writhing in her bonds. “But you?…I think I’ll keep you…I’ll keep you and-and tickle you every…fuckin’…day.”





“Hng…ooO...agh-n-n…aagh!” Babbling incomprehensionably, the senseless girl’s head rolled, a mindless, dazed expression across her face.





“Yeah…” He slid back again. “I’ll keep you!” He thrust and pounded the much smaller woman’s naked body.





“AH!”





“And fuck you!” Reznor moved back and forward faster.





“AHH! AH!”





“And eat you!”





“AH! AH! AAHNNGH!”





“And tickle you!” He said, and licked between her big and second toe.





“EEIIIHA!” Romey squealed, her expression contorting from an alarmed grin to hedonistic desire as the cruel man thrust inside her. “AHGOD!”





“This will be your life now!”





“NYAIIEEHAHA!” Feeling the brute’s long wet long lap along the tops of her toes, the feverishly ticklish girl thrashed.





Driving into her forcefully, Reznor began licking as devilishly fast as he was working his hips. Between all ten toes the huge man’s tongue darted, the ravaged girl laughing hysterically as she was ridden from behind. His maddening beard brushed at her skin too, along the tops of her delicate feet. When he’d made sure to torture every space between every toe, he began nipping at the tips, the man’s gentle biting making Romey’s feet curl in their inescapably ticklish plight. His lips came next and the thousands of bushy fronds around them sawed and stroked under and around her toes and her shrieks would have frightened off any woodland creature for miles around.





Both big toes and several others disappeared into the strapping man’s mouth, and his mustache flickered along the balls of her feet as he licked and gnawed. Pounding her with great speed, chiseled muscles pumping aggressively, his steely arms bulged and made Romey buck viciously when he began wiggling his fingers. Pulling her in, pushing her out, Reznor worked up a sweat as he lifted and heaved her buxom body back and forth, his digits prodding at her hips and thumbs digging at the soft flesh just above her butt cheeks.





The power with which the hypersensitive girl came made every orgasm before it feel like a small piece of the one that overcame her then. A distant stare in her eyes, she ascended to a place of such intense ecstasy that it felt like another plane of reality. She’d come to heaven and found hell, her voluptuous body seizing so violently that even with her expertly bound restraints Romey nearly threw Reznor of his feet. Though, the barbarous man couldn’t have fallen back if he’d tried, as the young woman’s pussy squeezed around the kidnapper’s cock he’d never have been able to pull out on his best day.





“JEEZ-US!” Reznor’s fingers sank into the curvy girl’s flesh, his abdomen curled, his teeth clenched and all those rippling muscles up his back swelled.





Pawing at the loudly moaning girl, he dragged his hands over her back and sides, groping and grabbing at her without thought. Locked together, the pair throbbed against each other, Romey’s pussy flooding over his cock while the enormous man pulsed inside her. Slowly, over many long minutes, the desolated blonde’s head hung lower and lower, her blurred vision darkening as consciousness drained away. At last, when her body followed her fading psyche and relaxed, Reznor was able to gingerly ease his red, over-hard cock out from the nearly unconscious girl.





“You know something, little lady?” Shaky on his feet, the big man spoke the last words his captive heard before she passed out completely. “Tomorrow’s going to be a beautiful day.”

Chapter Ten: A Hollow Point Victory​

Arrogance was probably the reason Harry Deveno hadn’t changed his pass codes yet, though Chloe Beckett figured it was just as likely that he was distracted. Either way, the front gate, back door and even the basement pin pads to the billionaire’s mansion all beeped agreeably when she punched in her old codes. Gun in hand, the bosomy blonde trainee inched her way through the main hall of the expansive underground level. Ever weary of the fact that if she were to be caught any previous torments she’d suffered would doubtlessly be massively overshadowed, Chloe kept her finger steady on the trigger.





She’d watched the place all night and waited until well after sunrise before first trying the gate. No one had come in or out, and when she paced hurriedly up the driveway there were no cars outside. Eyeing the security cameras suspiciously, nerves had prickled at the back of the determined young woman’s neck as she worked her way around the side of the multi million-dollar home. It had been quiet, which was good, or quite possibly terrible. If Deveno knew she was coming, even for a moment, the would-be FBI agent risked a lifetime of being enslaved in the worst way she could imagine.





Into the basement and there was no sign of anyone. Chloe passed the gym, the poolroom, and the extravagant Roman-style bathhouse, all parts of the mansion she’d seen before. But what the buxom girl wanted was the parts she hadn’t seen, the areas Deveno never allowed her to go. As his personal assistant she’d been almost everywhere, and watched the horrid man do awful things. Still, he’d held something back during those long months. Chloe stopped, tried to steady her breathing. Her heart was pounding as she remembered the silver-haired man telling her what he’d planned to do with her. Cindy Reid, for better or worse, suffered that fate instead. Seeing what they’d done to that poor girl haunted the trainee’s thoughts, as much for having seen it as for knowing that it could have just as easily been her in Cindy’s place.





At the end of the hall was a heavy wooden door, black iron hinges on rough oak wood. Practically medieval in design, the door stood in stark contrast to the otherwise modern architecture of the rest of the house. Leaning back a little, Chloe use one hand to slowly push her way through, her other hand keeping the gun trained on the ever-widening gap. A cold breeze wafted up from the dark, winding stone steps disappearing into the void below. Her firearm back in both hands and hell-bent on her goal, she swallowed hard and started on down the stairs.





Around the first bend and the door fell out of sight, and so too with it did most of the light. Descending in the dark, it was another turn of the spiral when the shapely girl froze. A noise, a pained cry, high pitched yet somehow subdued. It was the kind of harrowing sound humans only ever made when they were forced to. The kind Chloe wished she wasn’t so familiar with. At least she was in the right place, the trespassing woman thought as she furrowed her brow, and willed herself to take another step.





There were two more turns around the circular staircase, and another set of dreadful, stifled screams joined the first victim’s suffering. On the third and final turn light fell into the stairway once again, bright and unforgiving. An archway served as entrance at the bottom, and there was no door, and Chloe set her back to the wall and readjusted her grip more than was necessary. Rolling her head back against the rough stone wall, she grit her teeth and seethed a breath, which she then let out slow. Her fears pushed aside, the vengeful girl whipped around the doorframe, her body, head and gun all moving as one.





What lay ahead was a room that would have been more appropriate in the dark ages. Though it was lit by harsh white lights that were set into the high ceiling, the rest of the large space was cold stone, black iron and dark wood. Around the walls were chains, whips, feathers and old manacles, a variety of dildos and other sex toys adorned a well organized rack, and an entire other rack hung with numerous types of gags. On the floor, forming most of a circle around the room, was an assortment of devilish looking tables, each one nastier and more terrifying than the next. The contraption nearest Chloe was some sort of awful spinning wheel, while the one next to that had a series of counterweights and leather straps.





At the far end, rounding out the circle of diabolical torture racks, were two evenly-spaced apart tables, both of which held the sources of screaming that had lead Chloe through the dark. Takara ‘Madam’ Ui was on the left. Forced to kneel on a solid block of wood, the nude woman’s arms were held at high angles above her, her wrists locked into steel clamps at the ends of unyielding poles on either side. The Madam’s eyes were wide and her head shook wildly, sweat poured in thick beads down her wrinkling forehead. Her body taut she could move little, and her desperate laughter floundered against the black rubber ball that was jammed between her lips. Behind her, the once domineering woman’s ankles were held in buckled leather straps, her upturned bare feet vulnerable for the fingertips that ran cruelly over her soles. It made Chloe no less empathetic to note that the older woman’s nipples were humiliatingly stiff, and her bald pussy gleaned wetly in the light.





To the right was the enigmatic fugitive Jai Lin, her own position just as dire. Wrists bound by white rope at her back, the well-tied length of nylon had a metal ring through it that connected to a chain, which hung from the ceiling. As with Madam Ui, the mad-eyed taller woman’s desperate cackles were muted by rubber as she lay face down, bucking violently. Lower down and her well-toned naked butt jumped and flexed, her long legs trying and trying and trying to kick as they too were held in place by unflinching leather straps at the knees and ankles. One otherwise defenseless, slender bare foot tried to cover the other as five fingertips scribbled over her long toes, her shapely arches receiving the same unwanted attention.





“Harry Deveno!” Chloe yelled, and leveled her pistol at the man.





Without taking his fingers off the two women’s feet, the billionaire paused. Naked, he stood with his back to the door, and the uninvited guest at the center of the room. Curling his digits slowly, Harry’s shoulders lowered and he sighed loud enough that it could be heard over the breathless gasps of the bound victims either side of him. He looked down to the floor and his back shook gently, the unheard and humorless laugh of a man defeated.





“Agent Beckett.” The silver-haired man turned, his large erection curving toward the ceiling. “That is your real name, isn’t it?”





“Hands where I can see them.”





“Or is it just Chloe?” Complying, albeit smugly, Harry raised his hands. “You’re not really an agent, from what I hear, are y-”





Trainee Beckett pulled the trigger, flicked her arms slightly sideways and pulled the trigger again. In quick succession, two almighty blasts echoed throughout the madman’s dungeon. Madam Ui and Jai Lin held their breath, and before the thunderous noise was done Harry Deveno Junior had a new, great gaping hole through the palm of each hand. When the noise stopped, Chloe watched through gun smoke as the sadistic CEO’s smirk contorted into an agonized cry. His eyes widening, Harry turned to look at one ruined hand. Tearing up, he slowly bought both hands around to stare at the open gaps, and fell to his knees.





“ARRGGHH!” Deveno shrieked, shaking his crippled hands in front of him. “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?! YOU FUCKING BITCH! YOU FUCKIN-“





Chloe struck the man across his jaw with one side of her gun. Her former boss fell with a thud, and lay sobbing in the fetal position. It was a long way off from what he deserved, the rogue trainee thought, but at least he’d never tickle anyone again.

Continued...​

 

[TickleMantis]

Chapter Eleven: The Life And Times of Romey Verbeck​

Midday came and went before Romey roused from her slumber. When she finally sat up, the nude girl had to peel the blanket from her sticky, stained skin. Hardly feeling any more human than she had the night before, the buxom girl sat dumbfounded for sometime before one of the men came to help her up. It was Mac, who guided the weary girl over to the logs and the campfire, and steered her to take a seat on a rough bark log. She sat there a while longer, staring blankly into the fire, until Chev and Vidar came by and slipped her stolen socks back on and put her shoes on over those. Romey didn’t fight them.





Though they could have carried her, the two men pulled their nearly naked captive up from her seat and walked her to the edge of camp. It was too much to hope for that they’d let her go, so the thought didn’t even occur. What the pair of brawny sadists did instead was lead Romey down a hill, through the trees, and along the edge of a small creek until the three of them came to a lake. Pristine and blue and cold, the befuddled girl would have found it a beautiful sight under normal circumstances. As Vidar and Chev removed her shoes and socks, the bosomy young woman wondered if she even knew what was normal was anymore.





The men stripped as well and, holding an arm each, eased their petit prisoner into the water. Romey flinched at the cold and squirmed, wincing uncomfortably against the icy embrace. If it bothered either of the men, they didn’t show it. Once in up to her breasts, her nipples stiffened and poked large in the cold. Vidar began saying something about staying still, how they were going to get her cleaned up, how she was a dirty girl, and how they’d make her feel better, but don’t move around too much. They needed to do their jobs, he said. Staring off to the other side of the lake and the hillside trees there, Romey registered very little of what the Nordic man had said, only that his tone was joyful and teasing and she wouldn’t enjoy whatever happened next.





Her focus sharpened significantly when Chev scrubbed a few fingers over the small of her back. She’d jerked forward, squeaked, and yelped even more when Vidar started washing her bare bosoms. The rest of Romey’s makeshift bath, which lasted far longer than it surely needed to, was a riot of splashing, squealing and aimless underwater kicking. Caught between the two muscular men, she’d slipped and swam and even dived to try and escape their apparently cleansing hands. When all was said and done, despite the needless amount of pinching that went into washing her, the curvaceous girl did feel noticeably refreshed.





Getting dry was an ordeal unto itself. Both of her unwanted escorts used their towels to help the shivering girl, even as she insisted that it was a task she could better complete alone. Unconvinced, Chev and Vidar dried Romey off on a soft bed of grass just up from the lakeshore. That too took far longer than it needed to, and though she was frustratingly titillated by the process, the hapless blonde did end up feeling warmer by the end of it. From there the men assisted her in putting her shoes on, yet another loud and overly prolonged task, and eventually returned her to camp.





At camp she’d been fed and more or less left alone. Before Romey ate she’d sat by the fire as the men cooked or read or chatted with one another, occasionally going to their tents or wandering off into the woods to collect more firewood. When they strolled near enough the voluptuous girl expected them to touch her, which they did in predictable fashion, poking at her sides or stroking her neck, or squeezing her wherever they could reach first. Romey flinched and giggled and jumped, but otherwise sat upon her log in her stolen shoes and socks, covering herself sheepishly as she tried her best to be ignored.





No one bothered the outnumbered girl while she ate, though Mac did offer to lick anything off that she might spill on herself. Fortunately Romey’s eating habits were especially elegant as a result of having spent years under Jai Lin’s tutelage, so she never needed the cowboy’s dubious help. Another hour passed by and the buxom girl was feeling enough like herself again that it was almost pleasant, her circumstances casting an ominous shadow over an otherwise decent return to being human.





“Come on.” Without any previous sound, Dorner appeared behind the scantily clad captive and poked his index fingers into her pillowy sides.





“Eiie!” Straightening up quickly, the surprised girl chirped.





“Can’t sit around here all day!” The dark haired man wiggled his dual digits up to the busty young woman’s ribs.





“Haeeiehaha!” Romey sprang off her seat, her bare butt cheeks lined with the sporadic pink impressions of her bark-seat. “Stohop!”





“No can do.” Stepping over the log to join her on the other side, the tall man caught one of the giggling girl’s wrists as she turned.





“Stop!” Pulling at her arm, the curvy captive stumbled as she was tugged in the opposite direction. “What are you doing?!”





“I bet you can guess.”





“What? No-no wait-“ Looking beyond the scarred fellow, Romey took note of exactly where it was she was being dragged toward. The rope no longer hung from the tree, but that cursed blanket was still laying in the same spot as it had been the night before. “No! No, not again! No please!”





Grabbing her one arm with the other, the pleading girl yanked backward and dug her shoes into the dirt. Perhaps impressively, the much smaller young woman was putting up enough of a fight that Dorner had to shoot his other hand around to grab at her wrist as well. Staggering forward regardless, Romey watched as her capturer stepped backward over another log, almost making her trip as she came to fumble over it. A few more paces and the flailing blonde was hollering her nos and stops and pleases louder, her pitch spiking as they clambered onto the blanket.





“Reznor!” Dorner said as he wrestled to get a hold of the wriggling girl’s other arm. “Gimmie a hand, will you?”





“Hm?” The great bearded behemoth peered up from a thick book he’d been pawing through. He lounged on the ground on the far side of the campfire, his back to the log-seat there. “Don’t tell me you can’t handle that little lady by yourself!”





“Don’t be an asshole!” Hauling her close with an abrupt pull of her arm, the scarred man spun Romey around so her back collided with his front. “Just come and help me!”





“N-no! Let me go!” Seeing Reznor slowly set his book down, the fearful girl stomped her shoes uselessly onto the steel-toed boots of the man behind her. As Dorner’s arms coiled around her midsection, she tried to kick back against his shins, and received a sudden drilling from numerous fingertips in return. “Yiieeheehaha!”





Doubling over, Romey’s large bosoms squished against the tops of the handsome man’s forearms. Her hair flying wildly as she shook, the fitful girl’s bare legs kicked without any particular target, dancing only to the tune of the fingers prodding at her sides. As she clawed and slapped at Dorner’s vice-grip arms, she caught a glimpse of the towering Reznor lumbering toward her, and the sight struck a chord of panic that made her laugh louder.





“Hold her still.” Said the bald monster as he stepped onto the blanket.





“Get her arms!” The scarred man said, half bent over as he did most of the work to keep Romey from collapsing into a giggly puddle.





“You make this-“ Reznor clamped his huge hands around the spasming blonde’s wrists and pulled them away from her. “-so much more difficult than it needs to be.”





“Wasn’t my idea.” With his arms still curled firmly around her, the first of the handsy men started to crouch, sliding his reverse bear hug downward.





“Oh no, of course not.” The bearded man continued backward, taking the struggling girl’s hands with him and stretching her arms out. “If it were up to you, you’d keep her in your tent all to yourself!”





“Noho! Nono!” Romey begged and twisted. As the two men bickered she was gradually being forced to lean forward, and when Dorner got his arms around her knees he picked her legs up off the ground. “Please! Please don’t do this! I-I can’t take it! Not again!”





“Horse shit!” Said the man holding the bosomy girl’s legs as he ignored her pleas, and continued his argument. “Like you wouldn’t do the same damn thing! How long did you keep her in that cabin for again?”





“Are you still on about that?” Reznor let one of the writhing girl’s arms go as they lay her face down on the blanket, and he pinned her other wrist to the ground. “I bought her here to share, you ungrateful prick!”





“You thought we had other women!” Donner quipped as he straddled the backs of Romey’s knees.





Only one arm free, the curvaceous girl reached to strike back at the man pinning her legs down. Her blows little more than useless slaps that wouldn’t frighten a fly, she kicked her shoes helplessly into the blanket and shifted her attention to her trapped arm. It was then Romey noticed that where Reznor was using one hand to hold her wrist in place, he used his other hand to pick up a slack piece of rope. Darting her eyes quickly about her painfully familiar surroundings, it was only then the poor girl realized there were in fact now four pieces of rope set about the place.





A foot or so from the corners of the blanket were tent pegs, each one jammed halfway or more into the forest floor. Bound around the pegs were lengths of rope, a sight Romey had been too busy trying to fight Dorner off to notice a few moments before. Deftly, with the precision and terrifying skill she’d come to expect, Reznor soon had the first length wound around her wrist, snagging it in inescapable bondage. Arcing to glare back over one shoulder, she was more than a little distressed to find the scarred man atop her legs had done the same neat tie-job around one of her ankles.





“I can’t! I can’t do this again!” Romey tucked her only free limb under herself, curling her arm as she could feel Dorner trying to wrangle her other leg. “I’ll-I’ll lose my mind! PLEASE!”





“Besides-“ Continuing his back and forth, the scarred man let their prisoner’s worrisome caterwauling fall on deaf ears as he wrapped both hands around her one loose ankle. “-even if you thought there’d be other women here, that’s not why you came! You came ‘cause you were told to!”





“Same as you, brother, same as you.” Reznor dug under the cowering girl and grabbed a hold of her hidden arm.





“Ahhhnnnooo!” Romey strained as she was tugged, pulled and manhandled, her arm shaking helplessly as the huge bald man folded it out from under her.





Their debate settled, or at least on hold until later, it took the pair of merciless men a little less than a minute to finish fully restraining the mortified girl. Spread with her arms and legs splayed outward, she lay facedown, her curvy body stretched to the point she could barely begin to bend her elbows and knees. Whipping her head around, Romey huffed as she tried to determine which of the men would be the first to torment her, or which spot they’d first tease. To her surprise, and suspicious disbelief, both Reznor and Dorner walked away without so much as a single stroke of a finger.





Over several long minutes her breathing calmed, and as the bosomy blonde’s heartbeat lowered to a more manageable beat she felt a shameful flutter between her thighs. She was there for the taking, her large bare butt cheeks protruding above the rest of her in a gentle, not entirely unpleasant breeze. Counting her blessings, what little they were, Romey watched for a while as all five of the dreadful men went about their camp business, not a one of them paying her any mind. For the first hour, at least, whenever one of them did look her way it was largely with perplexing indifference. Inactivity didn’t stop the trapped girl’s libido from running away with itself into the late afternoon, however. No matter what positives the men might have tried to trick her into seeing, Romey still knew that it was all part of some elaborate, sinister game.





Her fists clenched, the paranoid young woman had been watching the men with no small amount of skepticism for some time when Vidar finally stepped over the log. Making eye contact, he gave a kind of defeated shrug, like he almost felt bashful to be the first one. Genuine or not, whatever humiliation the strapping blond man might have felt was a pittance compared to their nude captive’s embarrassment. Seeing him approach, the buxom girl’s cheeks flushed pink as she felt her arousal tremble through her loins.





“Do you know-“ The bearded man began as he stepped over one of the bound prisoner’s outstretched arms. “-you remind me of a girl I knew, long ago.”





“…please…” Following the eerily friendly man as he crouched beside her, Romey’s voice came out so softly it was barely audible.





“Her name was Hedda, and she worked often on my family’s farm in Norway.” Vidar mused and sat on his haunches, his big hands dangling off his knees. “She may still be there, in my village. I think often of visiting her. Hedda was taller than you.” He poked the outer edge of the bound girl’s shoulder blade and she twitched. “Yet not so much taller…she’d a fantastic chest, like yours too.” The whimsical man shook his head, and wiggled that same finger a little closer to Romey’s ribs, making her wince and writhe. “And Hedda, she always wore this amazing red dress, with white stripes, like squares. You know the kind?”





“I…I dehee…I don’t know…” Trying to slide away, the bosomy girl stifled her giggling as the Norseman’s fingertip traced lazily down her side.





“I dreamed for many years about what I would do with her.” Vidar continued his nostalgic wanderings, his finger gliding teasingly around Romey’s hip. “Hedda was a couple of years older than me, you see. And when I became a young man, and developed the bravery that young men do, I decided to come to America. And I knew it would be a long time before I saw her again…so the morning of my flight, I found Hedda, alone, in my family’s barn.”





“Ssst-stop…” Her large butt cheeks wobbling, the tightly tied girl felt her pussy quiver. In part her libido was stirring for the lone digit that was drawing slow lines up her back, and the rest was the image in her mind of poor, voluptuous Hedda getting cornered by the stables.





“I told her I was saying goodbye, and she hugged me.” The blond man’s finger slid along the back of his captive’s neck, and she tucked her head in as best she could. “But when Hedda let go the hug, I did not…can you guess what I did then?” Vidar wiggled his finger into Romey’s underarm.





“Eieiehaha!” The helpless girl rocked.





“Can you guess?”





“Hahaha! Yeiehaha! Youtickledher!” Romey squealed.





“I did!” Vidar grinned and went back to tracing his fingertip around the bosomy girl’s back. “I waited for her to realize I wasn’t going to let go...then I pinched her awfully!” He chuckled, and quickly squeezed the nude girl’s side to demonstrate.





“Eenniiahaha!”





“Ah, but Hedda didn’t laugh, not like you, not right away!” Vidar said, and tapped four fingers playfully up Romey’s spine. “First she jumped, and tried to push me away. Then, then her eyes –it was a look, a most wonderful look- that special moment when a woman understands you are not going to stop as soon as she thought. That’s when Hedda started laughing! And oh how she laughed, a beautiful, singing laugh. And do you think I stopped then?”





“N-hh…no…?” Biting her bottom lip, the voluptuous girl cringed as she felt her pussy warm and thighs flex.





“No! You are right! I tickled Hedda and she was screaming vennligst stopp![/i] as we fell into the haystacks!” The boisterous man boomed gleefully. “I had never been so excited in my life! I tickled her everywhere!”





In her mind was the picture of a milkmaid-like woman, her pigtails platted thickly and creamy white bosoms bopping hectically. As five of the tall man’s fingertips brushed gently down one side of Romey’s back she giggled, and his trip down memory-lane continued. With increasing volume, Vidar told how he’d wrestled Hedda amongst the hay, soon slipping his hands under that dress he’d so often admired. Each new detail of his recollection made the bearded beast’s fingers move a little quicker, caressing over his current victim’s shoulders and around her neck. Between hearing how the helpless girl Hedda had fought, and the digits that now speedily glided over her skin, Romey’s desire to hear the man’s full story was only outdone by her dire wish for the tickling to end.





“I was twice Hedda’s size by then, but it didn’t matter!” Vidar’s fingertips skated within an inch of his plaything’s underarm, making her shake terribly. “I could have been a dwarf, Hedda was so ticklish she fell apart right away!”





Romey sympathized. The ropes the men had bound her with couldn’t have been any less necessary. For all the power the curvaceous girl lost in those first few seconds of being poked or mischievously prodded, there was scarcely a soul on Earth who couldn’t keep her subdued by a few wiggling fingers. As Vidar carried on, his accent growing stronger and a little harder to understand, he explained how he’d relieved poor Hedda of her red and white dress. He’d taken her bra and shoes next and licked what he found under each, and by then the buxom Norwegian woman was allegedly crying with laughter.





“Anyway!” The Nordic fellow slapped one of his huge palms sharply against Romey’s wobbling right buttock.





“Aiyee!”





“That is all to say, you give me good old memories.” Vidar put a hand to the ground and began hefting himself upright. “And many fine new ones.” And with that, the unusually merry man wandered back to his spot beside the campfire.





Another half an hour went by before a second visitor came by the blanket. Mac the cowboy, swaggering as he went, strolled with a purposely slow pace. Stepping over her right arm and wandering down her side, the handsome dark-haired man came to stand directly near Romey’s knees. Moving into the center, Mac turned to face her upperbody, and kneeled down comfortably in the space between her wide spread legs. As he placed his hands gently against the outer edges of her thighs the trapped girl flinched, and she felt a rush of vulnerability through her core. He was within easy reach of both the blonde’s most disastrously ticklish spots, and almost everything else besides.





“Funny ain’t it?” The kneeling mad said. “Vidar’s story about that girl in the barn?”





“I…I guess…?” Romey tensed, her libido hadn’t been far behind in recognizing her vulnerabilities either, and was tingling madly as a result.





“You don’t really know who we are, do you? How the five of us came together.”





“Y-you’re Mrs. Deveno’s security….aren’t you?”





“Heh, yeah.” The cowboy chuckled. “That came later though. We was together long before that. A few others too. And we weren’t always about this, which is why Vidar’s story is funny.”





“I uh, I don’t-“





“We ain’t like you, most of us. Ain’t like Vidar. Me, Dorner, Chev, hell even Reznor, the fuckin’ freak-“





“Fuck you!” The monstrous man himself called from over by the fire before returning to his book.





“We didn’t come by this naturally, not like you.” Mac continued. “We were…introduced to it, I guess you’d say, later in life. We saw the light. Saw the power of this…“ He shot his hands up and squeezed just above the shapely girl’s hips.





“Eiieah!” Romey bucked, her wide ass bouncing in the air.





“That’s why we ain’t all got stories like that. This…” He pinched at her sides again.





“Eeeiehehe!”





“Makes me wonder, you know? How many people are out there in the world like you and Vidar, or all them other girls at that mansion of yours?” The cowboy’s hands rested idly on the jumpy young woman’s cushiony flesh, the back of her neck prickling with goosebumps. “I mean Vidar, getting roped into this the same way we did, that had to be a coincidence. Or maybe folk like you just...just gravitate naturally toward each other. It’s that or there’s a whole lot more people in this world with stories of ticklin’ folk outta their minds than anyone wants to admit. What’d you think, Booby Bird?”





“I-I don’t know…” Romey stammered. She paused for a breath, focused on trying not to gyrate her hips, and remembered that time spent talking was time spent not being tickled. “At the mansion, at Jai Lin’s, they always had like a recruiter. It was one of the girls, she mostly looked online I think. She’d find comments or videos or whatever, find girls who liked doing it but didn’t like getting it done…”





“Smart.”





“Yes!” Feeling the man’s right hand shift a little, the nearly-nude girl blurted the words in a rush to keep speaking. “And-and, and that’s how they found me! I thought it was anonymous, no one would know…but then one day, Maria, that’s her name, she found me all the way at college.”

“And she sold you a pretty package, huh?” Mac said doubtfully.





“Well…she told me the same thing she was told. She could live out her dreams. Her wildest dreams. And it was true…mostly.”





“Lemme guess, the only way to make each girl’s perverted little dreams come true was to put some other gal through a nightmare?”





The bosomy girl sighed. Memories of times she’d made other girls dreams come true flooded her mind. Memories too numerous to count.





A healthy weight of humor in his tone, the drawling man said “Downplayed that part in the sales pitch, huh?”





“I did okay.” Romey said, her voice soft yet slightly defiant as she remembered her time torturing prisoners in The Garden. Her stomach began to sink at the mournful thought, though before the feeling could fully take hold all ten of Mac’s strong fingers mashed cruelly into her tender sides. “Eiiiehaha! Eiiiehaha! Nohoplease!”





Slamming her hips against the much-battered blanket, the squealing girl’s upturned shoes wiggled in a frenzy. Moving his hands upward and pinching swiftly, eight of the cowboy’s fingertips drilled at her squishy tummy while his thumbs dug fiendishly into her back muscles. Rapid giggling was blown aside by more strenuous laughter when Mac reached the comely girl’s ribs, her pleading words matching the sudden spike in pitch. Barely more than a second later that distressed cackling was shattered by an explosion of spasming and shrieks, Romey’s underarms assaulted mercilessly by both the man’s hands.





“You’re tellin’ me you like doin’ this-” Racing his hands back down her heaving ribs and sides, the devilish fellow stroked menacingly around the flustered young woman’s wide hips. “But having it done to you is what, your own kinda hell?”





“Yeheehehes!”





“Hypocritical, ain’t it?” Mac scurried both hands up the convulsing blonde’s sides.





Wrenching to her right and snapping against her bonds, Romey lurched sharply left and found the same restricting result. Caught among the man’s many wiggling fingers, the hapless captive’s eyes closed, her half-laughed words spilling out in a stream of nonsensical, wheezing babble. Your own kinda hell, that was bang on, and more frighteningly correct than Mac had any way of knowing. That phrasing in particular triggered a memory Romey hadn’t thought about in years, one that had been long lost among the endless sea of her other damnable horrors.





Despite growing up in what many Americans affectionately referred to as The Bible Belt, the Verbeck’s had seldom been a church going family. Romey had been a handful of times at the insistence of her grandparents, and half as many times again when her mother had felt especially guilty about something. Her father wasn’t interested by any stretch, though he hadn’t made a fuss when his only daughter wanted to go in the days following her eighteenth birthday. Truth be told, it hadn’t been the guiding light of the good lord that compelled Romey toward going, but the insistence of several friends.





All in the same youth group and soon due to age out of it, three of busty girl’s closest friends had lamented on all the fun she’d supposedly missed out on over the years. Romey couldn’t quite imagine a group of faithful teens getting up to anything too rambunctious, but with little time left to experience all the apparent shenanigans a Sunday afternoon could offer, she at last relented. And so, as she recalled while Mac’s sinister fingertips once again burrowed into the taut hollows of her under arms, the then much more naïve girl had showed up to the Church of New Day Spring one snowy day.





Tall and made almost entirely of glass, the towering church sat as a glistening beacon against clear skies and snow-covered fields. With little else around it for at least half a mile, the grand building made for quite the daunting sight up close. Sure enough, by the time Romey arrived her friends were already waiting inside. The following few hours were, she might have remembered with some sense of ironic fondness had Mac not been mercilessly pinching the sides of her bosoms, predictably dull. There were board games, a low budget movie Romey had never heard of playing in the background, and a game of dodge ball book-ended by prayer.





When all the wholesome fun was done and most of the teens were gone, a man named Pastor Bobby appeared, as if by apparition. Pale and somewhat gaunt, the youthful yet mildly eerie man had seemingly materialized out of nowhere. Startling as his sudden arrival was, Romey’s friends were delighted to see the pastor, and that was reason enough to set aside any initial concern. He was going to lock up once they’d all left, Pastor Bobby told the remaining few teens, but he’d love the opportunity to speak a little longer with their new guest, if it were no trouble? Being the only one among her friends to drive herself, the others all waiting on rides, the bosomy then-eighteen year old girl couldn’t find a polite way to refuse.





Evidently, there were parts of the Church of New Day Spring where the walls weren’t made of glass. After her friends left and Pastor Bobby locked the doors, he’d lead the sheepishly smiling teen into his office far to the back of the now very empty building. A wide and modern space with an enormous desk and numerous chairs, Bobby had insisted the diminutive teen join him on a lone leather couch tucked in one corner. He was delighted to see a new face, the pastor had said while patting the cushion beside him, and wanted to talk about her spiritual journey.





Pastor Bobby began by listing some of the many virtues of heaven. It wasn’t anything Romey hadn’t heard before, though she nodded along and smiled pleasantly, even as her thoughts drifted toward what to have for dinner. Mercifully the pastor’s spiel was brief and calmly told, yet his next topic came with a slightly unnerving shift in the man’s demeanor. Though he was not an overly big man, or especially strong to look at him, the uncertain teen learned then that Bobby could muster up quite the intensity. His eyes widened and his shoulders stiffened, and he sat straighter, looming a little too close as he began to rattle of the apparently-infinite downsides of hell.





Fiery in voice and slightly redder around those bony cheeks of his, the clearly impassioned man put a hand over one of Romey’s knees partway through his speech. She’d flinched a little, though figured at the time it was an absent-minded gesture in the heat of the moment, and likely something he did with everyone. Besides, Bobby’s hand did rest just above the hem of her skirt, not directly on her leg, so it couldn’t have been anything sinister. He’d had his hand there about a minute when, with his tone at a feverish pitch, Pastor Bobby asked her bluntly; What is your own kinda hell, Romey Verbeck?





Hesitant to answer, the curvy girl had muttered something non-committal. Fire or devils, she’d said what she thought the pastor wanted to hear. That ain’t what hell is, said the man whose fingers felt oddly cold then through the cotton of her skirt, hell is tailor made for each soul. Again, he asked; What is your own kinda hell? and Romey had wished many times after that she’d found the good sense to simply lie. Looking up at his wide, unblinking eyes, the teen’s heart had pounded. Intimidated, she blabbered; Being tickled. And, though it might have seemed impossible just a single second before, Pastor Bobby’s eyes went wider still.





Instinctively she’d begun to pull away, but the taller man’s grip tightened a fair bit firmer around her leg. That’s what hell will be for you Romey, the wiry churchman insisted, if you don’t get your soul right. If you ain’t here in the pews every Sunday, the man-of-god had warned the teen, the afterlife for you will be an eternity of being tickled. The devils will come to you in droves upon your arrival in The Pit, and they’ll tickle you and tickle you and tickle you.





He still hadn’t blinked, and afraid as she was in the moment, the shapely girl felt the most sinful flutter between her thighs. Then, as if snapping free of some hypnotism, Romey snatched her knee loose of the pastor’s icy hand. Eyeing the door, her voice had come out in a warble of nervousness as she’d told him she’ll think very seriously about all he’d said. Sadly, that hadn’t been the right answer. Romey, Pastor Bobby said sternly, you need to take this seriously, he’d told her, we are talking about your eternal soul. You must be here next Sunday, you must commit your soul to The Almighty. She’d stammered something, her voice a squeak. Rattled as the buxom girl was then she couldn’t remember a word of it. Whatever she’d said it gave the pastor some measure of cause to suggest a demonstration.





A demonstration of what the teen’s own kinda hell would be like. Romey had protested, of course, struck by disbelief and girlish, fearful laughter at the sight of the slender man’s long fingers wiggling up toward her. She shuffled back across the slippery couch cushions and readied to spring for the door, but Bobby’s reach was too long and his hands were too fast. He’d caught her by the sides and she’d squealed, jolted back as he pinched her tummy, and slid clean off the leather and onto the carpet. Pastor Bobby, for his sins, followed her down.





Curled in a giggling ball, Romey had flapped her arms upon the churchman’s office floor, slapping helplessly as the older man goosed her supple stomach. Onto her side and she’d kicked, her legs running in a cartoonish display, her small hands unable to fend off all those supposedly well-meaning fingers. As that initial flutter between her legs turned rapidly more wanton, and the dismayed teen’s shock grew in turn, the good pastor began to sermonize. This is what hell will be for you Romey! Bobby thundered as he pinched one hand over her ribs while the other squeezed her pillowy abdomen. Every hour of every day! Demons and sinners alike will tickle you and there won’t be a thing you can do to stop it! God’s angels will look upon you and weep, as you yourself will weep! And laugh! Is that what you want for yourself, Romey Verbeck? Is this how you want to spend eternity?!





Through strained, high-pitched giggling, the overpowered teen had done her best to give the right answers. No! She’d balked breathlessly as her nipples stiffened visibly through her bra and top. I’ll be good! Nearly a minute into the holy assault and the comely blonde’s cheeks were blushing bright. It wasn’t the first time Romey had been turned on while being tickled, though it was the first time it’d been done by a relative stranger. Panicking as Bobby’s nimble hands continued rummaging about her convulsing torso, the amorous girl struggled to crawl away, harrowed by the thought of humiliating herself any further.





Where do you think you’re going?! The pastor had bellowed as his would-be parishioner used every bit of willpower she had to claw at the carpet. Keeping her arms up, even for a couple of desperate seconds, was nothing short of a miracle. She’d never been much for prayer, though as Romey dragged herself painstakingly away from the couch, half rolled onto her stomach, she found cause to beseech whichever deity might listen. In the end, the troublingly titillated girl made it no more than two feet before Bobby’s righteous hands scurried straight up into her underarms.





She’d clamped her arms down, elbows at her sides, and shrieked. Over a minute had dragged by on the pastor’s wall clock and all the sporadic movements had caused the plump teen’s top to ruffle so much it began to untuck. Pastor Bobby, preaching all the while, emphasized then how there would be no escape in the deepest depths of the inferno. The sinners in the pit, he’d said, will stop at nothing, they will tickle you everywhere! His point was punctuated by yanking his hands free of Romey’s underarms, and darting them right onto the slither of exposed skin just above her waistline. Cold hands on her bare flesh, the bewildered blonde had bucked and wriggled like a person possessed.





Once Bobby’s fingertips brushed against that virgin skin, he’d not waited for the younger woman’s shirt to untuck any further. Slinking upward, the wiry man’s quickly-creeping fingers burrowed under the tight fitting top, poking and prodding, and unhindered by her fitful wrestling. Her efforts to pry the pastor’s devilish digits out from her clothing proving fruitless, Romey had mustered half a thought to try and break away again, only for the idea to be tragically dashed when he straddled the backs of her thighs. Pinned in place with the man’s weight atop her, the poor girl had kicked her lower legs frantically, her upperbody rolling wild as she laughed and plead.





Years later, once she’d been on both sides of many more similar scenarios, the more seasoned girl suspected strongly that Pastor Bobby’s intent that day had been less than virtuous. Back then, however, Romey believed it was she and her own uncontrollable perversions that were the more disgraceful of the two. Held firm on the floor of the church office, the older man had continued tickling his teen guest mercilessly for many long, guilt-ridden minutes. As his icy fingers worked her ribs and darted along the sides of her tummy, a most conflicting warmth had swelled through the country girl’s most private regions. Finally, as that swell grew to pulsing waves and a mortifying wetness beneath her panties, Romey had thrashed to break free before the worst could happen.





Too late. As the teen had lunged to break free of the pastor’s unusually strong legs, the man had gripped his thighs firmer and leaned forward, laying over top of her. His certainly frowned-upon bulge pressing into the curvy girl’s rotund backside, Bobby had clawed viciously up and down, even grazing the outer edges of her squished bosoms that ballooned beyond the edges of her bra. Squashed beneath him, Romey had floundered as she cackled and begged for the pastor to relent. Evidently unconvinced of the young woman’s conviction, the holy man squeezed fiendishly at her soft sides, his breath hot against her bright red cheek.





Until that point in her young life, Romey Verbeck had never been so embarrassed as when she let out a raucous, involuntary moan right there on the floors of hallowed ground. Tensing furiously as she tried to stifle herself, the unforgivably horny teen had continued laughing girlishly as Pastor Bobby tickled her sides and dug at her hips. Her legs stretched, her toes bent back inside her sensible flats, and more insuppressible moans echoed out as husky cries among chaos.





When Bobby’s devout digits recoiled and he climbed off the voluptuous virgin on his floor, he left her to writhe through the remainder of her orgasm. Feeling the puddle between her legs, Romey had reached gingerly down and confirmed her worst fear. Without rolling over, the condemned girl felt along the front of her skirt, which was soaked through. Awkwardly, she sat up onto her knees and, without looking back to the leering pastor, stood shakily to her feet. He’d something as she’d hurried from the room, though what it was she never did know. Romey hadn’t set foot in a church since.





Thinking back to Pastor Bobby then, as Mac gently wiggled five fingertips distressingly close to her taut underarms, Romey suspected the cowboy’s theory might have had some merit. Maybe there were more avid ticklers in the world than anyone really knew. Or, maybe ticklers like she, Vidar and even the handsy churchman were somehow naturally drawn together. Strapped face down and nearly naked save for her shoes, the buxom blonde might have given the idea more thought had her mind not been in a whirlwind of overly ticklish dread. After all, the hat-wearing buckaroo had been inching his dancing digits closer and closer to her hollows for three agonizing minutes now, and he showed no signs of stopping.





“Pleeheeheeheease!” Romey shook, her large breasts squishing on one side and then the other as she tried to tug away. “Eeeieheehee! Noheeiehehee!”





“Why should I, huh?” The drawling man teased, his fingers stroking wickedly at the outer most edges of her defenseless underarms. “You all but told me yourself, if you had some young filly bound up here you’d do the same thing I’m doin’!”





“NOeeehahaha!” There was do denying the claim, yet the hopeless captive protested all the same. A lone fingertip slid across one silky hollow and she jolted, as much from the promise of more as the maddening feeling itself. “Nahaha! Nahahano!”





“Ah, don’t try’n pull the wool over my eyes!”





“Eieiehaha! Nneeehahaha!”





“You don’t fool me!” Mac wormed another solo digit across the width of the busty girl’s underarm.





“Yeeiehaha!”





“You look sweet as candy, but you’re hidin’ a monster under all that, ain’t ya?”





“Aeeieheehee! Yeheehee! Yesahaha!” Romey pressed her forehead hard to the blanket, her lips grinning wide around tightly gritted teeth. “Pleasestopahaha!”





“Okay.” And, just like that, the cowboy backed off.





Whatever the game was, the powerless prisoner knew something was amiss. Vidar and his story about the girl in the barn, Mac and his teasing. They’d both stopped their attacks so suddenly, and without argument. Their behavior was a far cry from the savages they’d been the night before. Puffing her cheeks, Romey sighed loudly as the swaggering man wandered away from her. There was a plan in place, one she and her antagonistic libido were surely playing right into, yet all the squirming young woman knew for sure was that she’d be on the losing end of it. A surprise awaited, sooner or later, and no matter how much Romey didn’t want to find out what it could be was of no real consequence.





“My turn, I guess!” Dorner said. He’d just strolled out from the tree line, and dumped a load of twigs beside the fire.





Romey winced and furrowed her brow. She watched as Mac took a seat, a contented smirk across his face as he looked appreciatively up at some gently swaying treetops. Dusting himself off, Dorner made directly for the bound girl. The half an hour’s rest she’d been allowed between the last two men was apparently not a vital part of their cruel plan. Unless it was, of course. The back of Romey’s neck tingled as her mind puzzled around her kidnappers’ endgame. Confusing her, she figured, was likely a key factor. As the man with the scar on his arm kneeled down on the ground to her right, thoughts of unraveling their latest torturous plot were quickly overcome by her more immediate future.





“Was thinking I might take your shoes off.” Said the dark haired man, causing the restrained woman before him to gulp. “Not really sure why I let you keep ‘em in the first place.”





That was a lie. Dorner knew perfectly well why the buxom girl’s footwear was still on, she knew it too. Leave a victim with one thing, even something as simple as their socks or underwear, and it left them with hope. Hope that maybe, just maybe, the person tormenting them wouldn’t go near that spot. It offered a sense that, despite being tied down and at the mercy of sadistic hands, they weren’t utterly vulnerable. There was still a miniscule chance of some manner of mercy. As far as tactics went, it was a good one, and one Romey herself had used many times. Still, regardless of her familiarity with it, the nearly nude girl was just as susceptible as she had been the first time.





“Or maybe I’ll have another go at this beautiful thing!” Dorner slapped one open palm against the middle of the blonde’s bare butt cheek.





“Yiiiow!” Lifting her head and thrusting her hips hard into the blanket, the poor girl yelped.





“What do you think? If you had to choose, take your shoes or tickle your ass?”





“N…n-none!” Hesitant to give any answer at all, Romey ventured for honesty. It was an impossible choice, and no matter what she chose the handsome man would almost certainly do the opposite.





“Ahh, nice try! Afraid not-choosing’s not an option.” Shifting on his knees, he pushed close enough that his legs pressed a little against her right side. “Come on, you tell me which is worse and I promise I won’t tell the others…”





“I-I can’t!”





“Alright, how about this…” Dorner swung one foot upward, and planted his knee down between the trapped girl’s legs. Straddling the back of her right thigh, he fluttered five fingers along the side of her hip.





“Nff!” Wriggling in place, the curvaceous captive’s backside jiggled as she pursed her lips.





“I’m going to wait right here, okay?” The strapping man’s feathery touch continued up her side, and skittered along the small of her back just above her bouncing rear end. “And what I’m going to do is, I’m going to tickle you until you ask me to take your shoes away.”





“Noeeheiiheehee!”





“You know what that means, don’t you?” His wandering digits skated over her spine and continued on their merry way toward her left side. “It means the only way this stops is if you tell me you don’t want your shoes.”





“Stop! Eeiehehe!”





“Oh, I haven’t even started…”





“Don’tdon’tdont!” Romey danced frenetically, her wide cheeks flexing in horrid anticipation.





“Are you saying you want your shoes gone now?”





“NO!”





“Well alright then.” Dorner chuckled, and spidered five fingertips over her left buttock.





“AEIIIEHA!” Shrieking, deep dimples formed on the outer sides of the voluptuous girl’s ass. Like lightning, the urge to surrender, to plead for the man to snatch her shoes away, it struck in an instant. But, as his digits sped along the underside of her cheek, she couldn’t find the words. “NEEIEHAA! PLEAHAHAHA! SHOHOAHAHA!”





“What’s that? Are you trying to say something?”





“SHEEEAHAHA! PLEEAHAHA!”





“Plea…? Plea what? Please keep tickling my sexy ass?” Dorner flickered his fingertips directly between both cheeks, the frenzied girl spasming violently as a result.





“NAAAAIIIHAHAHAAA!” Her head shaking wildly, the berserk young woman howled.





From the tip of her tailbone and around the top of her right cheek, those five fingers moved in a ruinous ride. Shoes be damned, socks too, nothing mattered in that moment except stopping those damn digits from roaming around her hyperticklish butt. Too crazed to gather the thoughts that could make an attempt at complying, Romey found herself in the most wretchedly familiar territory. Undone by her own body’s weakness, the only way to stop the torment was oppressed by unhinged laughter. She was, as usual, as much restrained by the bondage on the outside as she was by the bondage within.





“Ohh, does this tickle?” Sliding his fingertips down to her taint while he played dumb, the brawny fellow chuckled. “If you want me to stop, just say so!”

“EIIIGGHAHAHA! AHPLEAHEESE!” Romey yowled as she felt those five wiggling fingers frolic up between her cheeks again.





“All you need to do it say it! Say you want your shoes gone and I’ll stop!” He scribbled up and down her crack, from tailbone to taint and back again.





Her wide ass cheeks in an almost permanently flexed squeezed, the maniacal girl’s face had turned a near-luminous red in seconds. If she could only get a moment, a single sorrowful break to take a breath, she’d give in. That was all she needed, a hint of mercy, nothing more. Enough to say; yes, please, please god take my shoes, take my socks, take anything you like! Dorner wasn’t the type, and if it had been anyone else under his devastatingly skilled touch she’d have gladly admired the man’s resolve. As it stood, laid there spread-eagle, kicking and screaming into the blanket, all Romey felt were those crippling strokes gliding perversely over her destructively sensitive skin.





“Nothing? No? Wow, you must be enjoying this!” The dark haired man teased. “More where that came from!”





“IIIEEEHAHAHA!” Widening her eyes and arcing her head back, the buxom prisoner’s pitch stressed higher as five more of the scarred man’s fingertips caressed across her backside.





“You do like it! I can tell!” Dorner taunted, all ten digits scuttling in between her bare cheeks. “If you didn’t, you’d tell me to take your shoes! But don’t go cumming now, I know what you’re like!”





Few things propelled the maddened girl further toward orgasm than being told not to, a fact the muscular kidnapper surely suspected. After Vidar’s visit, then Mac’s follow up, to say nothing of her current assailant’s threat of footwear-thievery, the additional teasing was spinning Romey’s libido into a maelstrom. They’d punish her should she climax too, that needn’t be said, and the unspoken promise spun the depths of her arousal even faster. Of course, having her delicate soles out in the open wouldn’t help at all with the delay of carnal release, yet the lustful young woman still wanted more than anything to beg for the removal of her shoes.





“EIEEIIHAHA! SHAHAHA! NAHNOMAHAHA!” Romey’s desperate words splintered uselessly against the hurricane force of her laughter.





“No good!” Said the grinning man, one bunch of fingers skating around the anguished girl’s taint while the other bunch tapped playfully below her tailbone. “I can’t understand a thing you’re saying!”

“PLEEEHAHAHA! NOMOREEEIIEHAHAHA!” Fingers clenched into tiny fists, a few small beads of sweat trickled down the hysterical blonde’s wrinkled, rose-coloured forehead.





“I’ll tell you what-“ Dorner spidered five fingertips over each of the comely captive’s bulbous cheeks. “Just say ‘shoe’! That’s all you gotta say!”

“AIIEHAHAHA! ICAHAHAHA!”





“One word, ‘shoe!’” Taking handfuls of squishy flesh, the devious man squeezed the outer sides of the cackling blonde’s buttocks. “You can do it! Sh-oo!”





“SHIIIEEEHAHAH! SHAAAHAHAHA!” Romey forced her mouth into the closest shape she could for making the word, yet neither her jaw nor lips would remain under control for more than a fraction of a second.





“Last chance, or I’m gonna do this all afternoon! I’ll give you ten seconds, okay? Ten…”





“AIIIEEHAHAHA! YAHAHAHAIIIEE!” Nothing came forth but uproarious, terrified squealing as the thought of having her preposterously ticklish derrière tortured for the rest of the day turned her amorous maelstrom into a full blown hurricane.





“Niiine…” Dorner drilled his thumbs deep into the creases between the demented girl’s thighs and butt cheeks.





“NEEEIIIGGHAAHA!”





“Eiiight…” He dragged each word well beyond a second, though his bosomy young victim’s sense of time made it feel even longer still.





“AAAIEHAHAHA! SH-HAHAHAIEEE!” Romey tried, barely managing to force that first crucial half of the magic word before the man atop her pinched boisterously up the middle of each cheek.





“Sevennn…”





“SHEEEIEEHAHA! NOPAHAHAAA!”





“Six!” Dorner raked his short nails over the considerable distance from the disheveled girl’s madly thrusting hips to her helplessly trembling thighs.





“AAIIIENO!”





“Fiiive…”





“SHAAHAHA! SHEIIEEHAHA!” Clawing at the blanket beneath her flailing hands, the curvaceous prisoner’s arms vibrated in attempt after attempt to yank the unyielding teng pegs free.





“Half way! Better hurry!”





“SH-SHEEEAHAHA!”





“After ‘one’, I start using my tongue!”





“AAAIIIEHAHA! NOOOAHAHA!” Romey wailed as all ten of the dreadful man’s fingertips skimmed across the unbearably sensitive skin between her cheeks.





“I’m giving you a real chance here! Fourrr…”





“SHNNGGHAHAHA!” Slamming her head down, the hopelessly laughing girl felt a surge of primal terror pulse through her lower stomach.





“Three, two, o-“ Dorner said quickly.





“SHOE! SHOOOEEEIIEHAHA! SHOOHOOHOOAHAHA!” Pounding her fists and bucking furiously, the word finally came, somehow, surprising no one more than the naked young woman bellowing it out.





“There you go! Was that so hard?” The devilish man said cheerfully, followed by immediately lobster clawing the harrowed girl’s heaving sides.





“Eeiehahaha!” Romey rolled sharply left, right, snagging on her bonds as five fingers kneaded at her soft flesh.





“All that trouble over nothing!”





The relief of no longer having her shapely backside used as a tickle-playground, though palpable, was undercut quite severely by the hands pinching viciously at her sides. Shaking and convulsing with giggles, the dubious victory was also painfully lessened by the sordid pool between the hapless girl’s thick thighs. Soaked through the blanket, the darkened damp patch worsened by the moment as Dorner’s fingertips continued digging at her back and belly, and her naked pussy throbbed.





“You know what’s really funny?” The scarred man slid his large palms flat over either side of his plaything’s hips.





“Uh! Uhh…pl…please…” Romey whimpered between breaths as she felt the tall fellow shuffling down the length of her leg. She’d have gleefully gone the rest of her life without anyone tickling her backside again, though suddenly the idea of having her feet exposed was every bit as horrible as the alternative.





“What’s funny is-“ Climbing off of the gasping girl’s leg, the strapping kidnapper kneeled between her ankles. “You think what we did last night’s probably as bad as it gets, right?” He cupped a hand around the back of her right shoe, and gripped the front of it with his other hand. “Maybe you’re thinking we’ll do that again. Or maybe you went through worse in that mansion and we’re planning on matching it, sooner or later?”





“Eiehee! Please!” Feeling her shoe begin to slip free, the distressingly horny blonde curled her toes tight.





“Point is-“ Dorner plucked the first shoe free and tossed it aside, leaving his prisoner’s petit foot in nothing but a thin cotton ankle sock. “You know we’ve got something in mind for you. You must know that.” He turned and began wrestling with the other shoe. “I’m sure you’re imagination’s just going crazy trying to figure it out. But, you want the truth?”





“Neeeheehee! Pleeheeasee!” Giggling preemptively, the tightly tied girl wriggled her left foot against the man’s strong hands.





“The truth is, as bad as we are…and we are some of the baddest on the planet…”





“Naha!” Romey squeaked as she felt her remaining shoe slip away, and felt a flustering tingle up her spine.





“There’s worse’n us though.” Discarding the left shoe over his broad shoulder, the scarred man continued. “Me, Vidar, Chev, Mac, hell even Reznor…we’re just dogs at the end of the day. Hungry. Easily pleased, most of the time. Smart as we are, we ain’t really got the imagination or the…the drive to really go that extra, extra mile. That extreme. You know what I’m saying?” He swiped a lone index finger down the length of the barely clothed girl’s right sock.





“Eieehahaha!” Jerking and swaying her hips sharply, the giggle-struck blonde whipped her foot away. “I-I don’t know!”





“I think you do. I think if you really thought about it, you’d understand.” Dorner brushed another finger across the balls of the fitful young woman’s left foot. “Most people would think we’re insane, the things we do. And that’s what I mean. There’s us who, who knows, maybe we are nuts…but then there’s others. Those one-in-a-few-billion types, I’m talking about. People who aren’t really even people, when you get right down to it. Scary fuckin’ creatures in the shape of people who come about this kind of thing like it’s their only purpose on Earth. True naturals at making others suffer.”





“I…I..” Stammering as she felt her heart sink and stomach to ice all at once, the fear stricken girl had scarcely a second to wrap her mind around what the man was saying. Before she could grasp the concept however, he spidered all ten fingertips around her sock covered soles. “Ieehehehe! Nahahahaha!”

“I hope you’re still listening, because that’s the plan.” Dancing his digits with speed and infuriating gentleness, the older man scratched over the laughing girl’s heels and down her arches. “When the wolf comes for you Romey, you’re going to wish you were back with the dogs.”





Squirming her tiny feet under Dorner’s fingers, ominous thoughts rattled in the buxom girl’s mind. Her laughter escalating, the newfound sense of dread sent Romey’s hips gyrating lewdly, her soaked and puffy pussy pulsing to an agonizing degree. Cryptic metaphors were perplexing enough on a good day, and she was hardly going to decode the cruel fellow’s meaning in her current state. Nonetheless, the thought of someone –or something- worse than the five unstoppable men who’d been tickling her senseless for the past two days or more coming to get her, that held a daunting shadow over everything else.





“Uh-uh, remember what I said?” Stopping his sock-attack, the scarred man swiftly stood up from the blanket. “No cumming allowed.”





And off he went, back to relax beside the campfire as nonchalantly as Vidar and Mac before him. Not quite at the verge of climax, but abysmally aroused enough to keep grinding pitifully against the blanket, Romey’s mind whirled with the possibilities of what the men had in mind for her. As sweat drizzled from her forehead, down her button nose and over her temples, she tried to recall the worst –the utmost debilitating- -hellish- -nightmare tickling of her life. Even as her sweat cooled some, the churning up of all those awful memories helped nothing in calming the bosomy girl’s libido. Before any other time, it was the night before that sat first and foremost in mind. There were worse, or there had at least been times of equal horror. Yet, after a certain point when one’s mind is cracked and their nerves belong to someone who’s joy comes from your suffering, the ability to measure such torments loses all meaning, Romey thought.





Forty minutes or more dragged by and the trapped young woman’s titillation steadied to an aggravating series of muscle-contracting, eyelash-fluttering waves. She’d managed to get her suggestive thrusting under control, even if the occasional rogue thought still made her search for something to rub against. The men carried on as they had most of the day, Reznor with his attention still squarely focused on his book and Chev whittling down a stick into some shape of animal. Romey watched those two more than the others. One of them would come soon, she knew it, and every time she imagined their huge hands upon her deathly ticklish skin the frazzled girl once again found her thighs tensing wantonly. The only thing that turned her on more, and scared her just as much, were Dorner’s words echoing in her head. Maybe he’d been talking nonsense, another tactic designed to keep her on edge. Romey tried to keep telling herself that.





“Alright.” Renzor slapped his book down to the ground as he lumbered up to his full, imposing height. “Looks like I’m up, little lady!”





“Mmn…” Sighing and glaring down at the ground, the defenseless young woman felt as if her every nerve ending was cowering.





“You must have missed me!” The bullish giant stepped over the log closest to his captive. Moving between her outstretched arms, he stood just inches from her head, towering directly over her. “Tell me something. Things being what they are now, and be honest, would you rather be here with this lot, or back at that little cabin just me and you?”





Not wanting to give the bearded beast any cause to go beyond whatever indignities he already had in mind for her, Romey said timidly “Just…just the cabin.”





“Heh! I thought so.” Crouching down, the huge man slid both of his enormous paws under the undressed blonde’s chin and forced her to look at him. “You hear that boys?” He called over to the other men. “The Booby Bird don’t like any of you!”





“Boo! Booo!” The other four men replied, each of them tossing small bits of dirt, pebbles or tree bark that all bounced harmlessly around the nearest log.





“Nono! That’s not-“ Romey began, but Reznor snatched her attention back in his direction.





“Ohh, they’re going to get you for that later!” He said mockingly. “Still, ain’t gonna be as bad as what’s coming.”





“Please…please tell me…what’s going to happen to me?”





“Honestly, if it were up to me, I’d tell you.” The bald man nodded, and sounded genuinely sincere for perhaps the first time since they’d met. “But it ain’t up to me.”





“Nono…” Romey stared up at him with quivering eyes as he let her head slip slowly from between his great, rough hands.





“Anyway, no sense worrying about that now.” Said the brutish kidnapper, and darted his index fingers into the nape at either side of the nearly-naked girl’s neck. “Gotta make the most of the time we have left!”





“Eieehehehe!” Scrunching her head into her shoulders, girlish giggles spilled from the conflicted girl’s forced smile. Rolling her head from side to side and working her shoulders fruitlessly against the restraints, the huge man’s words piled on top of what Dorner had said less than an hour before.





As Reznor’s digits burrowed into the tender spots behind her collarbone, the curvaceous girl’s squealing pleas were joined by haunting thoughts. She’d learned many frightening facts at Jai Lin’s mansion over the years, not the least troubling of which was what became of girls when they decided to leave for good. Jai Lin, as terrifying a force of nature as she was, knew that eventually there had to be some restraint. Though it seemed a strange, even unbelievable thought that the domineering goddess had limits, limits she did have. Romey knew first hand how ruinously Jai Lin could torture a person, how sadistically she could wear them down over hours upon hysterical, mind shattering hours. Every girl in that place had lost their minds more than once, but it was only ever temporary. A few days of recovery, a series of lesser torments to follow, and sooner or later most minds would repair themselves. More or less. Not so for those who quit.





Women who quit Jai Lin’s mansion for good were never seen in the same state again. Those who meant to depart would be given one last hurrah, served up their favourite victim and be allowed to do with them as they pleased. Then, the following day, goodbyes and fare-thee-wells would be said, and Sam Lucas would drive them off the property. That was what Romey believed until about six months ago. The truth was infinitely less amicable. Those who left were driven off the property, that much was accurate, though when exactly that happened could be days, or even weeks later. In actual fact, the quitters were quietly squirreled into the deepest, darkest parts of the mansion, where Sam Lucas and Jai Lin would forgo even their own rules.





Quitters would be tickled, without end, until their minds well and truly broke. Not the kind of break that left a nightmarish memory, nor the kind that could be mended with a few days rest. Not the kind Romey had been through more times than she could count. What Sam Lucas and Jai Lin would do is make it so the girls damned-enough to be taken down there never, ever recovered. They were shells of their former selves when finally released, babbling husks of humanity that knew nothing but misery under merciless hands. Insanity, down there, was no longer temporary.





Since learning what became of those former mansion residents, Romey had wondered often if she had what it took to do that to someone. To break a person so thoroughly they’d never remember their own name. Truly, having felt underestimated most of her life, the comely blonde believed she did. She could be sadistic enough. She too could be a monster. In fact, she longed for the opportunity. Tragically, as Reznor wiggled several more fingers around her ears and neck, Romey feared it would be her who would become the next nameless husk, staggering back into society, not knowing left from right.





“Stopeehehe! Stop!” Infusing as much anger into her tone as she could muster, the buxom girl’s genuine desperation was undermined by her schoolgirl giggling. “Get offehehee!”





“You’d like that, wouldn’t you?” Teased the exasperating man. “We’re wise to your tricks, girly! Get us off and we’ll lose all interest, that’s your game isn’t it?”





“Noeehehehe!” Romey lied, her frustration blooming larger alongside her libido. She wanted him on her, in her. Mouth, pussy, tits, it didn’t matter. If it meant not being tickled, nothing mattered.





“Always lying, never learning!” Falling forward to his knees, the hulking man’s bulging crotch stopped just short of her smile-stricken face. He scribbled his speedy digits around to her shoulder blades, poking and scratching quickly at her tensing muscles. “It won’t work this time, little lady! Sadly for you, it’ll never work again!”





A deepening fear joined the fitful girl’s swirl of emotions as it occurred to her that this may well be one of the last days the world would truly know Romey Verbeck as she was. Since finding out what became of those women who’d left, she’d heard a number of rumors about what became of them –some stories more fanciful than others, though all of them difficult to forget. The first harrowing tale concerned a young woman who, after being driven mad by Jai Lin, was donated to the local sheriff. Confined to the lawman’s house, that poor girl spent her days cooking, cleaning and being the sheriff’s personal tickle-pet. Another former resident, so Romey heard through the grapevine, had been tortured so thoroughly they simply committed her to a psyche ward immediately afterward. It was difficult to determine how much of that one was true, but allegedly the nurses there had been paid handsomely to tickle their new patient each and every night. According to one version, Jai Lin still visited that young woman once a year, on the anniversary of the day she’d quit the mansion.





Rolling her forehead on the blanket, the haunted girl laughed louder as Reznor’s rough touch kneaded outward over the backs of her shoulders. Down to her ribs, the big man squeezed, his fingertips poking deep within the crease between her ribcage and squashed bosoms. She shot up, craning her neck back, and wheezed for air. The sight of the monster’s bulge now pulsating beneath his trousers caused an unavoidable tightness between Romey’s thighs, and for a fraction of a second she had no idea if the next sound out of her mouth would be more laughter, or an impassioned moan. Squealing, she dropped down again as her petit toes spread inside her socks, and her fists beat frantically at the ground.





“Haaahahahastohop!” The wriggling girl’s bulbous backside jiggled as she spasmed.





“You want me to stop?” Reznor shifted his hands back and forth within a two-inch space, his fingers vibrating endlessly.





“Yehes! Ahahahe! Yeehehehes!”





“Are you suuuure?”





“YES! Ieehehaha!” Romey squawked.





“I dunno, I’m not sure I believe you…”





“Aaaahapleeease! Ahahaha!”





“Mmm…” The bearded man pursed his lips and furrowed his brows comically. “I don’t think so.”





He darted both hands down her sides, and the shapely girl bucked with a sharp, surprised scream. Hair flew in her face as she jolted up and down, that one blue strand whipping at her stretched, reddened cheeks. After the unusual life she’d lead so far it was easy for Romey to look back and remember all the worst times she’d been tickled. Held down, tied up, strapped to some elaborate bondage device or another. One person tickling her, two people, more. Gagged, blindfolded, feathered, denied. At times more plaything than human, there was no disputing the hypersensitive blonde had more experience being tickled than most people on the planet. And yet, if she were to be asked then and there, with Reznor’s ten digits digging at her cushiony sides, Romey would have loudly proclaimed it was that moment above any other that was the worst of them all. In the midst of being tickled, restrained or not, one tickler or many, the most terrible of times was always the present.





For several long minutes the remorseless giant knelt there, the tiny girl’s head shaking between his legs as he loomed over her. Hands clamped around her sides, he squeezed and pinched, his fingers switching position and pressure incessantly. From her wide hips to her heaving ribs, Reznor ran his fiendish paws back and forth. His thumbs dug at the baffled girl’s bare back, his fingertips probing her tummy, not a single touch failing to elicit girlish laughter. And laugh she did, interjected by a rapid decline in articulation, Romey giggled and yelped and pleaded with every bit as much shock and desperation as she had the first time someone had tickled her silly.





Explosively ticklish as she was, the busty girl could scarcely remember a time when there wasn’t someone angling to get their hands on her. As she’d aged, many of those uninvited pinches and pokes felt like they had less to do with childish teasing and more like an excuse for handsy people to explore all those new curves. Worse still, was when all that unwanted attention started to turn her on. Among the vilest offenders were a pair of Romey’s many distant cousins, shifty-eyed brothers who’d come work the farm for her father each summer. She never looked forward to the brothers’ visits growing up, and by the time they were teens the bosomy girl had learned to dread them.





In the summer before her senior year of high school, the buxom girl had done a mostly capable job of avoiding the pair. She’d been accosted by others though, including some local boys, some friends, and a heavily mustached farmhand with a surprisingly quiet step for a man of his bulk. Three times that man had caught her off guard in the stables, only one of which the then-teen had managed to dart successfully away. The other two times, the poor girl had ended up squealing with the man’s rough paws running all over her, once on the filthy floor and once forced to sit squirming and wrestling upon his lap. It was that second time, feeling his large cock throb beneath his jeans as she wriggled her butt involuntarily against him, that Romey had climaxed. Luckily that old farmhand hadn’t noticed. Her cousins, however, were a different story.





With less than two weeks left until school started, it was perhaps overconfidence that had got the better of the shapely girl. She’d dodged the brothers many times, neither one of them sneaky or clever enough to nab her alone. A loud and boisterous duo, Romey could usually hear her cousins coming a mile away. It was only then, late in the season with the bunkhouse mostly cleared of workers, that she risked venturing in there without backup. Per her father’s orders, the plump girl had gone in there to tidy up any left-behind items, not realizing that the two men she feared most hadn’t yet left. When one appeared at the front door, Romey had spun toward the back. When the other brother appeared at the back door, she froze.





Dressed in denim short-shorts that accentuated her thick thighs and rotund backside, a sleeveless top, and poorly thought out footwear in the shape of flip flops, each and every one of the hyperticklish teen’s nerve endings had immediately jumped to high alert. To their way of thinking, one of the brothers told her as they both slowly advanced, they’d missed out on a whole summer’s worth of tickling their buxom young cousin out of her tree. Now, the other one said as he’d wiggled his fingers in the air, they intended to make up for all that lost time.





Caught between the rows of bunks, whatever attempt Romey made to get away failed almost as soon as it had began. In the whirl of muscular arms, groping hands and panicked giggling that followed, both the teen’s flip flops were lost. Before she knew it, the brothers had her atop one of the lower beds, confined in the small space between them, the top bunk, and the wall. Fiendish fingers found her pillowy sides and wasted no time crawling up her shirt, while other digits wormed around her thick thighs as she cackled, begged and strained to keep her legs together.





One of the brothers got hold of her feet before long. As she’d screamed, kicked and fought helplessly, the other one had taken it upon himself to force the comely blonde’s bra up and over her hefty bosoms. While one pair of hands flickered unseen about her nipples and the other man’s digits ran freely about her pinned-down soles, a relatively new, yet daunting feeling washed over her. Even then, inexperienced as she was in such matters, Romey knew an orgasm was imminent, and orgasm she did. To her crushing dismay, she’d thrust her hips, clawed at the bed sheets, and moaned loudly and humiliatingly. The men, for their part, were delighted.





When they’d had their fun, the weary teen had staggered from the bunkhouse and sought out her father. Omitting most of the details, she’d complained that the brothers hadn’t departed along with the other workers. No, her father had said, they’re staying on to help end out the season. Mortified by the news, Romey returned to her room, fearful of ever setting foot in the bunkhouse again. Sadly, perhaps spurred on by their terribly ticklish cousin’s perverse response to their devilish attentions, the brothers spent their remaining week and a half at the farm staying true to their word. They were making up for all that lost time, and how.





Though she did avoid the bunkhouse, in the end it hardly mattered. The brothers managed to get their mitts on her almost everyday. They got their young cousin in the hayloft, even as she’d tried to squeeze out the small window to the lower roof, only for her prominent backside and wide hips to halt her halfway. Wedged in the window frame with her bottom half trapped inside, Romey had spent the next thirty minutes or more beating at the rooftop, howling out over unoccupied fields as the men tickled her legs, feet and bouncing butt. Later that same day they’d wrestled her into the cab of a pickup truck, squashing her between them as they drove down some backwoods trail. Each time the brothers would tease and torment her until she’d cum, each time growing bolder with their antics.





When the last day of summer break finally came, the harassed teen felt as though the many weeks prior to the bunkhouse incident had gone by faster than the few days since. Exhausted, paranoid and actually looking forward to returning to school, Romey had slept late into that Sunday morning. Finding the house empty, she’d headed to the kitchen, had breakfast, and returned back up to her room to gather laundry. On the way back down, clad in nothing more than a slightly torn t-shirt and a pair of yellow panties, the bare foot girl made it as far as the downstairs hallway before dropping the basket full of clothes. One brother appeared at the end of the hall, and when she turned around, predictably, there was the other one.





At first neither of them had moved. Each with a sinister smirk upon their conniving faces, they’d asked their virgin victim what she’d be willing to do to avoid being tickled again. She agreed to anything and everything, nervously eyeing the basement door all the while. There was no escape down there either, but somewhere to run was better than nowhere. After batting around a long list of possibilities, none of which the two men could agree upon, it was decided Romey would strip for them. They hadn’t yet seen her naked, despite all that they’d put her through, and swore that the sight of her nubile, curvy frame in all it’s glory would be a fair trade in exchange for walking away. Naïve though the worrisome teen was, she didn’t believe them, and instead hoped that her father, or someone, anyone, would come walking through the front door.





After she’d stripped what little she had to strip, the furiously blushing blonde had stood covering herself as best she could. For several painstakingly awkward seconds the brothers had leered at her, cooing appreciatively over their far-removed cousin’s voluptuous nudity, and nodding approvingly to one another. Fear getting the better of her, Romey had snapped around then and lunged for the basement door. A single step was exactly how far the fleeing teen made it into the dark before both men grabbed at her, dragging her back out into the hall. Pulling at the smaller girl’s arms and pushing at her shoulders, the laundry basket was kicked over in the kerfuffle, and in a fit of flailing, pleading struggles, the pair manhandled her into the living room.





On to the large couch, they smooshed the naked teen into the cushions face down. Resting their weight atop her, both men went about pinching and poking her naked flesh, the poor girl’s laughter mostly muffled by a decorative pillow that engulfed the lower half of her face. Fingertips had swiped at her toes, her ankles held down firm by one brother, and within minutes Romey came unceremoniously. Neither of the men stopped tickling her. She came a second time, staining the couch, and they rolled her onto her back. They let her fight, slap and wave her arms, for all the good it did. Over the past ten days they’d learned all it took to keep the hyperticklish girl crippled was a consistent and generous application of teasing digits. In that regard the brothers were very, very generous.





After a third climax upon the couch, her cousins had dragged Romey onto the floor, shoving the coffee table aside without a care. Weakened, confused and desperately embarrassed, she’d plead breathily as she’d turned to crawl away. Standing, the two men had taken hold of an ankle each and lifted the teen’s legs into the air. Face down and clawing at the carpet, the brothers each turned their backs on her, putting her ankles between their legs and clamping tightly. Trapped with her legs spread and raised, her heels pressed involuntarily against the undersides of the duo’s swollen members, her upturned feet protruding out from between their thighs. When their twenty collective fingertips found Romey’s soles her clawing at the carpet became frenzied, her laughter shrieking throughout the large house as she rolled wildly about.





Had the brothers stopped then, with their helpless cousin spasming frantically on the living room floor, it would have been the young woman’s worst tickling of her life by far. The brothers, however, did not stop there. Through a fourth messy orgasm, which saw Romey seizing violently as she came in great sordid squirts across the carpet, the two rough-handed men continued tickling her feet for a disastrously long while. At one point, her face bright red and with tears streaming down her cheeks, the curvaceous girl had planted her hands flat against the floor and pushed herself upward. Arms straight, she’d sprung her whole body entirely off the ground in a feat of strength that would have been nigh impossible otherwise. The unplanned pushup only lasted a second or two before Romey flopped back down, laughing in a hopeless puddle.





No help came when lunchtime loomed near and the pair of cruel men switched up their approach. Setting her feet down, they left her tickled-pink soles alone for a time, instead rolling her onto her back and straddling her knees. Keeping their cousin’s legs apart, each man used one hand to pin the breathless girl’s wrists down either side of her, their remaining hands free to roam as they pleased. From her endlessly bouncing bosoms to her ribs, tummy, hips and anywhere else they could assault, the devilish duo tickled Romey’s tender, terribly ticklish flesh. She came a fifth time when one of them spent several long minutes delicately dancing his digits around her throbbing labia, though by then the bewildered girl had lost count.





How long the ordeal with her cousins went on for, Romey had no way to measure. In the end it was midafternoon by the time one of her sisters found the disheveled girl naked on their living room floor, the two men having already absconded back to whichever redneck hovel they emerged from. After that, it would be almost another four merciful months before the buxom teen suffered a worse tickling. Not that it mattered many years and many torments later, as Holden Reznor viciously goosed her sides. Now, despite having gone through much worse more times than she could count, the babbling, bucking blonde felt as though there was no tickling more horrible than the one she currently suffered.





“Eiieehaha! Eieiehaha! Pleaaheeasse!” Romey pulled harshly in one direction, her tummy rolling off the blanket.





She fell and jerked the other way, her arms, legs and back muscles all tensing in the attempt to break loose. Five of the big man’s fingers squirreled under her, tracing fiendishly across her jostling midriff and making the fitful girl squawk. Pushing down, the bound captive squashed Reznor’s large hand underneath her, and he took the opportunity to squeeze dreadfully at her convulsing stomach. For a long moment Romey froze, her mouth agape and her butt cheeks flexing. As the giant’s hand worked her abdomen, the petit woman’s toes curled tight on each foot, only her big toes both pointing out from the rest. He slid that paw back out and dug with both hands at the soft spots just inside her hips, laughter and half-blubbering pleas pouring unstoppably out of the tiny girl.





“AIE!” A searing sting whipped across her backside. Reznor had smacked his yelping prisoner swiftly across her right ass cheek, all the while continuing to prod at her lower tummy with his other hand. Allowing no time for her to reckon with the arousing pain, the brawny man set about goosing her hips again. “Eeihaha! Ahannno! Eieiehaha!”





Crying out a moment later, Romey felt a second strike over her bulbous left cheek. He wasn’t hitting her with force, so much as speed. Glancing slaps with the full surface of his large palms, grazing like lightning over the outsider sides of her squishy, soft flesh. Without ceasing the brutish tickling at the thrashing girl’s hips, Reznor repeated the dehumanizing spanking. Every few seconds a hand would shoot up, crack across her porcelain skin and return to pinching her tummy. Like clockwork, Romey came to anticipate the moment of each slap, her voluptuous body soon tensing rigidly before the strike even made contact. After several yelping, giggle-filled minutes, the tops and outer sides of her hefty butt were burning red and raw.





“That’ll do.” Reznor leaned back, a smugly proud grin across his face.





Whimpering, the poor girl shifted, gyrating her hips to try and point her rear end in some direction that would find relief. Lumbering back up to his full, gargantuan height, the bearded beast of a man stretched. As if in cahoots with her capturers, the nice breeze that had been caressing her bare ass since she’d been tied down picked that exact moment to stop blowing. Romey scrunched her nose, wincing from the smarting punishment as Reznor turned and wandered back to the campfire.





A short while passed and the flaming pain across the busty girl’s backside settled to a steady stinging. Dulled though the soreness had, the flames of her libido still burned hot. She wished the ground there wasn’t so flat, that there was the slightest bump or mound to rub against. A pillow between her legs, or better yet a huge, pulsing cock. Distracting herself might have been a viable option, if only Romey hadn’t been certain that one or more of the men would soon come to toy with her again. It was that thought more than any other, more than even the leftover redness from Reznor’s slaps, that kept the lustful girl writhing and pitifully wet.





“Remember-“ A voice came from behind. Snapping her head around, the surprised young woman peered over one shoulder. Out the corner of one eye, she could just see Chev strolling toward her from the tree line. “-last night when I put my tongue on your asshole?”





Instinctively, Romey tugged at the ropes around her wrists. She remembered the feeling of the crude man’s tongue well, and squeezed her naked butt cheeks together at the thought. Torn between looking at him or turning away and pretending he wasn’t there, the fearful girl’s heartbeat quickened. Chev stepped onto the edge of the blanket, right between the bosomy young woman’s wide-spread feet. He had something in his hands, Romey struggled to see, long black items, and thin.





“The Earth provides.” Said the heavily tattooed man as he slowly lowered himself to his knees. Settling in, he took a deep breath as he made himself comfortable between the defenseless blonde’s creamy thighs. “If you know where to look. And are willing to humble yourself.” Chev held up two stiff, sharply pointed feathers, one in each hand. “Do you feel humbled?”





Snapping her head around to try and get a better view out the other eye, a mewling “Pleeease…” was all Romey could muster.





“Reznor says you think your special.” The kneeling man drew the tip of one feather along the underside of his plaything’s right ass cheek.





“Mmnf!” Pulling her lips in tight, the befuddled girl closed her fists and flinched.





“And last night, you said you ‘ran The Garden’.” Chev swept that same maddening feather point back the other way. “What is ‘The Garden’?”





After stifling another squeal, and feeling a perverse pang deep within her loins, the dreadfully horny girl took a moment to gather herself. “It…it’s…it was a secret.” She lamented. Even if life at the mansion was over with, like Reznor promised, her beloved rooftop sanctuary was no longer hidden from the world.





“Tell me.” Said the feather-wielding man, and dragged the full length of one quill up between the shapely blonde’s buttocks.





“EEIIHA!” Romey howled and launched herself off the blanket, her ass cheeks clenching instantly.





“What was The Garden?”





“Uh! Hhh!” Certain the sadistic man wouldn’t allow her long before another hellish brush of all those fronds, the blathering girl hurried to answer. “It was a prison!” She blurted, her voice high, ever-weary of the feathers that hovered over her backside. “It-it was Jai Lin’s personal prison! She kept people there, women!”





“What people?”





“A-anyone! Anyone she liked…” A horrid feeling twisted in Romey’s chest. It didn’t feel right, betraying her mistress. But, the nude girl reasoned to herself, Jai Lin was the not the one looming over her catastrophically ticklish body with evil intent. “Sometimes it was people who’d crossed her, other times…others, they were just…I don’t knoIEEIGHHA!”





The stoic man swirled the left feather around the shrieking girl’s tailbone. “Who were they?”





“ANYONE!” The voluptuous girl screamed. “Whoever Jai Lin wanted! She-she could have anyone.”





“And you did what?”





“E-everything. Everything.” Romey recalled all those wonderful days running The Garden. She’d even enjoyed the chores, sweeping leaves or bringing the inmates’ supplies, it didn’t matter. Every chore was undertaken with the knowledge that sooner or later she’d have her naughty little hands roaming mercilessly over the captive women’s tragically ticklish bodies. “They only thing I didn’t do was clean. I didn’t go in the cells. They had to clean their own rooms.”





“And you tortured them.” He glided a feather down her crack and fluttered it across the thrashing girl’s taint.





“EEEIAHAHAH! AHASTOP! AHAHA!”





“You tortured them, didn’t you?”





“YES! YEEEHEEHEES!”





“So I ask you again.” Chev pulled back the severely soft quill, leaving his convulsing victim to gasp loudly. “Do you feel humbled?”





“Ughh…unn….y-yes!” A lewd swell through her core made the breathless girl’s pussy pulse.





“And if you were given the chance to do it all again…would you?”





Romey’s nostrils flared as she glared back at the strapping man. There was no sense in denying it, no point in not telling the truth. “Yes.” She hissed through clenched teeth.





Holding eye contact, Chev gave her a nod. Strangely, though it couldn’t have been the case, the curvy girl got the impression it was a gesture of respect. Right or wrong, the moment only lasted until both feathers stroked playfully across her bouncing butt cheeks, this time right in the center of where the slapped-skin was reddest. Berserk in an instant, Romey screeched and thrust her wide hips hard into the ground. As she fought madly, wailing with strained laughter, the soft points of each feather traced easily across the stinging skin.





Like so many torments the men had put her through, the cackling young woman would have admired their wickedness, had she not been the victim of it. They’d planned it of course, Reznor spanking her ass raw and Chev following up with his feathers. On her best day Romey’s rear end was preposterously sensitive, and her capturer’s had found a way to make it even more so. She hadn’t thought it possible, not in a million years. Now, with the conflicting sensations of burning pain and quill tips drawing endless, swirling lines around her cheeks, Romey’s well-curved butt was more ticklish than ever.





She came in seconds. A gushing flood of sin soaked the blanket between her thighs, the crazed captive’s laughter uninterrupted throughout. It was unlike any orgasm she’d ever had, the sheer force of it making her shapely body quake as much as the tickling itself. Even so, there was no overcoming that newfound sensitivity, no moan or impassioned cry, only deranged, wordless laughter and restrained protest. Tears fell in waves from Romey’s contorting face as the feathers skated around, and the four tent pegs that held her in place trembled to remain where they were.





Rare were people who could orgasm from being tickled. Most people generally disliked the feeling, at least for more than a few seconds. Even for those few who enjoyed it, who were turned on by it, being bought to full climax was seldom possible. The girls in Jai Lin’s mansion were rarer still, perhaps the rarest, each one carefully chosen for their most precious –and precarious- of traits. Romey checked all of her mistress’ boxes. She hated being tickled, yet was abysmally ticklish. Being tickled made her hopelessly horny, more so even than tickling others turned her on. But for the women kept in The Garden it was different. The unwilling inmates of The Garden only checked one of those boxes; they all hated and feared being tickled. It didn’t stay that way, as Romey learned, because with enough time and persistence, even the most stubborn of prisoners could learn to do as Jai Lin pleased.





One such prisoner, Cherry Larue was her name, she was the first one Romey broke. At that time the blue-eyed Kansas girl had been in charge of running The Garden little more than a week. Still finding her footing with the pre-existing inmates, she’d been more than a little uncertain about dealing with a new arrival. Quite a bit taller than Romey herself, and a few years older, Cherry had worked customer service at some touristy fashion boutique near Aspen. Sadly for the curvaceous thirty-something year old, Jai Lin hadn’t appreciated her snooty attitude. And so, like the other playthings in The Garden, the bosomy woman and her dyed-red hair mysteriously disappeared from normal daily life.





Cherry’s first reaction to being tickled was immediate, boiling rage. Scarlet about the face in seconds, veins swelling in her forehead, the buxom former boutique worker raged, spitting a torrent of obscenities Romey hadn’t heard since poker night in the bunkhouse. Strapped down, her arms high above her head and wrists clamped together, she’d bucked her wide hips furiously at a single finger stroking over her nylon-covered knee. Despite this, Jai Lin promised that there latest captive would, eventually, become a mewling kitten. Romey, fearful of letting her mistress down and losing her most sought-after new role, wasn’t so sure.





She’d gone easy on Cherry that first day, allowing the woman to keep her clothes on, including a pair of expensive heels. A few pokes at her belly through the blouse, a little light scratching near her neck. Simple things that kept the faux-redhead cursing, and shaking angrily, but nothing more. On the second day, under Jai Lin’s instruction, Romey had left their new prisoner alone. Instead, stuck behind the glass wall of her cell, Cherry had watched on with a horror-stricken expression as her new masters strung up another of The Garden’s inhabitants. Wendy Starr, also a relatively new arrival, was a leggy former stripper who’d also run afoul of Jai Lin.





Unlike Cherry, the young, dirty-blonde haired dancer fell into fits of laughter with ease. With the help of some other girls they strung Wendy up, forcing her to kneel on a low bench where they strapped her lower legs down tight. From there they pulled the bosomy girl’s hands up, binding her voluptuous body taut, and cut free what little clothing she’d had on. Romey went to work, reveling in every moment as the stark naked stripper screamed and squeaked and pleaded to be tickled no more. The following day, they wrestled Cherry into the exact same position.





She fumed, of course, and did her best to bite people, but in the end the haughty woman was restrained all the same. Feigning mercy, Romey allowed the irate woman to keep most of her clothing again –all but her blouse and bra. Rendered topless, Cherry’s large milky bosoms had knocked together as she’d pulled and yanked and strained against the straps and chains that held her. You should save your breath, the smaller girl had told her at the time, you’re going to need it. Beginning at the prisoner’s sides had made her wriggle, yet still she swore and cursed the day her capturer’s were born. Romey moved up to her ribs and received only growls and insults, then to her underarms where Cherry rocked violently back and forth, seething wordlessly at the offense. At last, when the blonde’s deft fingers scribbled across the bound woman’s breasts, did an involuntary smile crack across her face.





Though Cherry didn’t know it in the moment, that was the beginning of her defeat. From there the damn was cracked and all her petit tormentor needed to do was continue applying pressure. Giggles soon followed and though her anger remained, the shapely woman couldn’t stop herself from squealing as skillful digits frolicked around every inch of her jiggling chest. After a few minutes Romey moved back to her ribs, then her sides and cushiony tummy. The damage now done, all that mental fortitude was crumbling faster than Cherry could believe, and she laughed and yelled and demanded an end to the gentle, teasing torture.





That evening, her third night as a guest of The Garden, the humiliated redhead laid waste to her cell. She threw the pillows, the sheets, even the mattress. She beat at the glass wall and tore up books, shattered the TV screen. Cherry Larue was not the first to wreck her new home in Jai Lin’s mansion, not by a long shot. The next morning, still tired from her hours-long tantrum, she was once again dragged from her cell. Stripped of her clothes entirely, she was laid and bound, spread-eagled on her back. Romey began at the nude woman’s feet, and didn’t let up, moving up her legs and kneading at her tummy, she pinched and poked at every bit of squishy, terribly ticklish flesh she could find.





When Cherry was breathless, half out of her mind, sweating and teary-eyed, the newly minted head of The Garden showed her a vibrator. If you be a good girl, Romey said in just the way Jai Lin had taught her to say it, I’ll give you this instead. Apparently yet to fully understand the significance of her plight, Cherry’s response was to spit directly in the younger woman’s face. A ball-gag came out next, and the then-muffled prisoner received another round of ruthless full-body tickling for her defiance. When at last the gagged was removed, the stubborn woman spat again.





Romey tossed and turned overnight, fearing her mistress’ wrath for the failure. Certain she would be cast back down the social hierarchy of the mansion all over again, she readied herself early and called on an unlikely ally. Jason Whitmore, corrupt sheriff’s deputy and keen harasser of Jai Lin’s girls, arrived before sunrise, eager to help. Without a word they tore Cherry from her slumber, the much stronger deputy forcing her upon a contraption specially-designed for inescapable bondage. Face down and bent over, her ass in the air, Romey and Jason launched a dual-tickle attack that lasted more than an hour. Finally, with the bewildered redhead wheezing, she was offered the young lawman’s cock. Yes, Cherry whimpered, and was denied.





They tickled their prisoner, cackling through sunrise as they danced their fingers upon her wrinkling soles and squeezed brutishly at her ribs. Romey skittered her digits around the older woman’s smooth hollows and pinched at her ballooning bosoms. Jason clawed at her sides as she cried and sobbed and pleaded and laughed. She was offered the deputy’s cock a second time, and a second time she agreed. They made her beg for it, and beg she did. And again, Cherry was denied.





That third round of torment went on as long as the first two combined, and by the time she agreed to get fucked again her voice was too worn to speak. She nodded, weakly, and Jason slid himself deep inside her. After he came they tickled her again, and when at last she was allowed back to her cell it was with a warning to behave better tomorrow.





On Cherry’s fifth day at the mansion she pleaded not to be tied down again, yet was noticeably less violent in her struggles. Faking leniency, Romey allowed her pet to keep one hand free –under the condition she use it to pleasure herself. With the petit blonde hovering near her bare feet, Cherry used that same vibrator from two days before to try, and try, and try to bring herself to climax. Failing, the desperate woman received a flurry of fingertips under her toes until it was deemed she was ready to try again. Romey gave her back the vibrator, which she had dropped, and the bound redhead began masturbating in earnest. Fear, it turned out, was an excellent motivator for that particular prisoner, and she came messily across the leather padding beneath her thick thighs. Halfway through that orgasm, Romey raked her nails down Cherry’s soles.





So it went for several more days. Between juggling her daily duties, and keeping the other residents of The Garden in line, Romey coaxed the increasingly submissive redhead into pleasuring herself over, and over again. Each time Cherry would climax she’d receive an onslaught of tickles as a reward. Within less than a fortnight the sight of fingers wiggling near her skin had the once pretentious woman growing wet. Within a month she could be tickled to climax, even as she screamed for the tortures to end. Through Jai Lin’s careful instruction, Romey had turned one of the most willful people she’d ever met into a groveling toy. Humbled, to the point she was nearly unrecognizable.





“What you’re going to become next-“ Chev flicked the ends of his feathers from off Romey’s glistening, bare ass. “-it will be what you were always meant for.”





Panting heavily, each puffing breath came out raspy. The blanket was soaked in her own sweat, to say nothing of the puddle between her thighs. Pins and needles tingled across her reddened butt cheeks, the sensation making the comely girl squirm along with the feeling of another dangerously close climax. As she blinked tears from her eyes and tried to catch her breath, the man kneeling behind her continued speaking.





“That is why we bring you down now.” He said. “You must be reminded of what you were in order to become what you need to be.”





Chev’s musings were needlessly cryptic, and Romey wasn’t listening anyway. She knew what the men intended for her, she knew her days of having any semblance of sanity were coming to an end. Vision clearing, movement in her peripheral vision caught the busty girl’s eyes and she rolled her head for a better view. The other men were coming, Reznor in front with Dorner close behind, Mac and Vidar a few paces further. Romey hurried to catch her breath as the four of them circled around her, she was going to need it.





Vidar and Mac moved to her feet, both kneeling with their captive’s tiny socks between their knees. Reznor sat to her right and Dorner to her left. Chev remained where he was, his feathers still in hand. “This is it.” One of them said, though Romey wasn’t sure which one. “This is the last time.”





In unison, Mac and Vidar pinched the backs of the helpless young woman’s socks and began peeling them back slow. As she felt the cotton slide over her marshmallowy heels, Romey breathing quickened. She wasn’t trying to catch her breath anymore, this was pure panic.





“Please…” The terrified girl whimpered, her back raising and lowering so fast it bordered on hyperventilation.





“After this, you’ll never be the same.” Reznor grinned.





“Nono…” Romey’s bottom lip shook. She didn’t want to lose her mind, she didn’t want to say goodbye. Curling her toes, her arches were in the open now, and a second later her socks were plucked away. “Please don’t tickle mEEIIIEEIIAHAHA!”





Feathers whisked across her bouncing ass, and fingers poked and pinched at her sides, ribs and underarms all at once. Arching her back, the shrieking girl threw her head up and when twenty more digits scribbled over her soles she slammed back down into the blanket. All five men were tickling her, all five highly experienced men, each one unleashing every bit of sadistic skill they had on Romey’s voluptuous little body. The orgasm that she’d been on the precipice of boiled over immediately, with another one swelling close behind. Short nails and fingertips brushed over her unprotected feet, more digging and squeezing at her tender, heaving ribcage. And those two feathers, the points and fronds both sawed and dragged and spun about her furiously bucking backside.





As though she could feel her mind deteriorating already, Romey did her best to remember the life she’d lead. In her fervor it was a nearly impossible task, the overwhelming tickling from the five barbarians consuming every synapse of her brain. Every nerve was screaming to get away, every inch of her tickled worse than it ever had. Still, some images did flash through the hysterical girl’s rapidly crumbling conscious.





There was Alistair, a nerdy and otherwise sweet natured boy who’d given Romey her first unintentional orgasm. His glasses fogging, he’d held her ankles surprisingly tight under one skinny arm and tickled her feet. It was the one time she’d wished the stern old high school librarian had actually been around to shush her. Then there was Julia Hamm, the craft storeowner who’d got stuck beneath a desk, much to Romey’s delight. And her friend Kimmy and that one faithful sleepover the two teens had shared, she could never forget that, she hoped. Orin of course, images of his smirking face whirled in the berserk blonde’s crippled imagination, and the chaos around him that followed. Maria, Dee, the twins, Jai Lin, it all sped by so fast, and all Romey could do was laugh, and laugh and laugh.





“Miss Verbeck.” Came a voice then, and the men stopped. A few feet ahead of her stood a sixth man, bald, tall, muscular and dark of skin. More than anything he had a commanding presence, one the other men immediately adhered to. Romey knew him well. “You do have a knack for getting in trouble, don’t you?” Sam Lucas said.

Continued...​

 

[TickleMantis]

Chapter Twelve: After Math​

Emma kept her promises, for a while.





The media had their day, and she stayed far away from it, letting the talking heads jabber about the secret sex-torture cult deep in the heart of Colorado. Soon, as they always did, the headlines moved on to the next sensational story. Similarly tight-lipped, the former residents of the mansion went free, left to rebuild the lives they’d had before, or start new ones. It might have been loyalty that kept them from talking, but Emma suspected fear had more to do with it. Among other disappearances Samuel Lucas was still out there, somewhere in the shadows.





Trainee Agent Chloe Beckett said little too, though she was celebrated for bringing Jai Lin to justice. Put on the fast track to promotion after graduating, an inside source at the FBI told Emma things were much less friendly behind the scenes. Politics, however, dictated there was little could be done. Special Agent Beckett had taken down a master criminal, a villain who kept people prisoner for years and captured the collective imagination of the public. She was a hero, and her bosses were compelled to treat her as such.





For Emma’s part she kept her head down and moved back in with her parents. A retail job took up her days, and from the outside looking in the freckle-faced girl had returned to a more or less normal life. In her free time she stayed home, plugging away on her computer and occasionally making a discreet phone call or two. Gwendolyn Deveno’s threat of a lonely life in prison hadn’t been forgotten, and for that reason –among others- Emma needed to gather her information very, very carefully indeed.





That was until, nearly eighteen months after the assault on Jai Lin’s mansion, when the deceptive young woman paid a visit to the Florence Lake Women’s Correctional Facility.





“Right through there.” A short-haired, stocky woman in a guard’s uniform said. She sat behind a desk in an otherwise empty room, and pressed a button that made a loud buzzing sound.





It was a featureless place, cold and uninviting. Moving to the steel door, being cautious to follow the correctly coloured line, Emma recalled her own brief time behind bars. She remembered her fantasies about the guards and their handcuffs. It’d been nearly a year and a half since the buxom redhead had someone else’s hands on her, and she wondered now if maybe the woman at the desk might be in a mood to punish someone. There was no one else around, and who would hear her squealing behind those thick concrete walls?





The door creaked open, dragging across the filthy grey-black lines as it had surely done a million times before. Beyond was daylight and a high chain-link fence, and beyond that a grassy area with trees, picnic tables, a garden and, if Emma narrowed her eyes, she was pretty sure a tennis court on the far side.





“Aren’t you coming with me?” The puzzled girl said after taking her first step toward the outside. Notably, the stout guard made no motion to get up from her desk.





“Ha, no.” She picked up a phone from the desktop, tapped the screen and began scrolling. “This ain’t the east wing, sister. It’s all softies over here. Tax dodgers and housewives. Go left to get around the fence, you’ll be fine.”





Another loud buzz sounded before Emma could respond, and the door began to shriek shut. Hurried onward, the comely girl shuffled out into the open and into the yard, such as it was. It was not, she resigned with some disappointment, the maximum security hellscape she’d imagined. Finding her interviewee standing politely behind a pane of glass in a subterranean cell of brick, or strapped to a dolly with a mask covering half her face, that much Emma hadn’t expected, but she also hadn’t pictured a community garden. As she walked along the fence line, not a one of the inmates appeared all that upset by their circumstances.





“Hello Emma.” Jai Lin sat alone at one of the picnic tables, her long hair worn out, and shining healthily under the morning sun. She wore the same light-blue uniform as her fellow prisoners, at least.





“How’d you…I mean-“ Stammering, the younger woman’s nerves got the better of her. She’d thought often what it would be like to see the statuesque sadist again. The moment finally here, thoughts of being under those wiggling talons filled her mind. “Why are you here?”





“I was arrested.” The coy woman smirked. “And they had rather a lot of evidence.”





“No, that’s…here, I mean.” Emma gestured to their utopian surroundings. If it hadn’t been for the fences and guard towers, they very well could have been in a park.





“Ah. Money.” The older woman made a gesture herself, motioning one had to the seat opposite her. “Sit, why don’t you?”





Though it sounded like a polite invite, the anxious girl still felt like she was being told what to do. “I was hoping we could…we could talk.” She said as she wrestled a small note pad and a pencil from the back pocket of her jeans. “They um, they let me bring these in.”





“Talk?”





“About…about everything that happened. You, your life. How and why you did the things you did.” Emma sat, and found very quickly she had a hard time looking anywhere but directly in Jai Lin’s eyes. “I’m writing a book.”





“Is that so? I was under the impression you’d rather let it all lay to rest.”





“I did…I used to.” Now, the fiery haired girl made eye contact. “At first I thought it was you, that you changed something in me. I didn’t know how or what you’d done, and I was angry. And confused. But the more I thought about…the more I looked at the things I’d done and the choices I made, and I came to realize that all you really did was uncover something that was already there.”





“And now?”





“And now I don’t want it all to go away. I don’t want the Harold Deveno’s legacy to disappear. I…” Emma blushed a little. “I like the idea of people being…people having the things done to them that you did. That I did. And maybe that makes me evil but…but I kind of think that shipped has sailed.”





“So you’re writing a book to keep the dream alive. And what’s it called, this tell-all-tale of yours?”





Clearing her throat, the bashful girl spoke reservedly. “Um, ‘Tickle Teacher: How a High School Teacher Taught The World About Tickle Torture’.”





“It’s a little long.”





“It’s a work in progress.” Drawing a line absent-mindedly on her notepad, the bosomy would-be author held eyes with Jai Lin for a quiet moment. “Anyway. I have a plane to catch in a few hours, so…”





“You want to know about my life.”





“If it’s not asking too much.”





“Hm.” Jai Lin leaned back a little and tapped her long nails thoughtfully on the tabletop. She looked around, to the distance, about as far as one could inside the fenced-in space. “I grew up inside walls, Emma. I won’t tell you where, if you want that information you’ll have to uncover it yourself.”





Scribbling notes, the younger woman tried to focus on anything but her interviewee’s deathly sharp fingernails. “This was- this was with Harold Deveno?”





“No, that came later.” The Amazonian inmate shook her head gently. “The place I was raised served one purpose –to train servants. Vassals. Slaves, when you cut away all the fanciful language. We were taught how to serve with dedication, precision and poise. Educated thoroughly, to be perfect, until we were sold. That is where Harold came in.”





“He bought you?”





“Under the advisement of Takara Ui, yes.”





“Ah.” Emma stopped writing for a moment. For as much a confession as she was intending her book to be, for as much as she was willing to lay on the line about herself and others, there were still some pieces of information the curvaceous girl meant to leave out.





“At the age of eighteen I was taken to Harold’s private manor, where I remained for seven years.” The green-eyed woman began, and went on to tell her version of much the same story Madam Ui had told the year before. She explained how Harold Deveno and the madam tortured her, and how through cunning and opportunity she’d dethroned the older woman. Jai Lin explained her conspiracy with Sam Lucas and how they organized the senior Deveno’s demise, and the wealth they acquired in doing so. “We traveled for a time, after we were free, and finally settled here.” Jai Lin said.





Emma looked up from her nearly half-filled notepad, her brow furrowed. “So why a math teacher? You had all the money in the world, you had the mansion with no one around.”

“And we could get women from anywhere.”





“But Mr. –Sam- Lucas, he went to work in a high school. Why?”





“We wanted a…” Jai Lin paused like she’d never really considered the question. “A fresh supply. It was different with them, the seniors from your school. Most of the girls we got through other means, they were…taken. Scared. They knew the deal almost immediately. A teacher though, under the guise that he was helping them? Those girls never knew what going on, not right away.” She pinched her thumb and index finger together like she was holding a fragile, valuable gemstone. “With those girls there was always this precious look about them, this moment where it dawned on them what was happening.”





“You couldn’t have found that anywhere else?”





Looking skyward, the svelte convict chuckled. It was a strange look on her, humility. “Well, that’s the great irony, isn’t it? Had I known then what I know now, Samuel and I would have probably bought ourselves a prison instead.”





Emma narrowed her eyes as she considered the idea. Slowly she shifted her focus to around the yard, to the women planting seeds in the garden, chatting at tables, playing cards, even whacking a tennis ball back and forth.





“A fresh supply.” When Jai Lin spoke it drew the redhead’s attention straight back to her. “I’ve lived most of my life behind walls, Emma. And while it’s true the wardrobe isn’t much to sniff at-“ She glanced down at her plain prison clothes before looking back to the petit girl across from her. “-there is very little in here that I didn’t have out there.”





“But the guards, they-“





“Please.” The shrewd woman smiled. “The guards don’t care. No one does. These women are convicts, as far as most people are concerned anything that happens to them in here is well-deserved.”





“So…you…” Emma stammered awkwardly. She wasn’t surprised at her former enemies revelation. She was, however, a touch shocked that she hadn’t seen it coming.





“Tickle them? Yes. Of course.” That sly grin upon the tall woman’s face didn’t waver for a moment. “It took a little less than a month for me to get the run of the place. Those I couldn’t bribe, I tortured. Everyone fell in line eventually. Now, whenever new girls arrive, they’re bought to me for…let’s call it ‘inspection.’”





“You won.” Said the much shorter woman, her tone brimming with admiration.





Jai Lin shrugged. “A bus load of new arrivals came in just this morning. Most are transfers from other prisons, I’ll get to those later. There’s one young lady though, pretty little blonde thing who stole a car or something stupid, it’s her first day being incarcerated.” Placing one hand atop the other on the table, the victorious villain leaned forward and lowered her voice to almost a whisper. “She’s waiting for me right now, handcuffed to a pipe in the boiler room…would you like to join me in welcoming her?”





Her breath catching, Emma tensed so hard the tip of her pencil poked through several pages. She imagined that poor girl, consumed by the fear of her first day behind bars, waiting in some dimly lit hole with no idea what was going to happen next. She imagined Jai Lin, in all her imposing stature, coming through a heavy iron door and toying with the worrisome new inmate. Then, Emma imagined the naïve blonde laughing, and laughing, before eventually realizing that the terrifying woman kneading her ribs or raking long talons up her feet had no intention of stopping.





“I…I really do have a plain to catch.” Plucking her pencil out from the pad, the curvy girl’s cheeks were bright pink. As she fumbled to pick up her slew of notes from the table she felt a rush of perverse warmth, her nipples were clearly stiff through both her bra and shirt.





“Very well.” The older woman sat up straight.





“I…thank you, for your time...and-and everything.” Emma couldn’t look Jai Lin in the eye again as she shuffled up from the seat.





“It’s been my absolute pleasure.” Said the smirking prisoner as her visitor walked quickly away. “Good luck with your book.”

Epilogue​

“Eiiiheehee!” One of the ornately painted pillars blurred by on Emma’s right as she ran, her arms flailing and bare feet slapping across cold tile. “Noeheieieie!





The yellow string-bikini she wore was several sizes too small, and left practically nothing to the imagination. Only the tightness of the top-half managed to keep the bosomy girl’s freckled breasts from spilling out completely, her swollen nipples barely covered by the tiny, sheer cups. So ridiculous was the loudly giggling young woman’s outfit that her jiggling flesh ballooned around every thin part of the skimpy top. The bottom half was no better either, Emma’s shapely ass all but naked save for the thread of a g-string between her quaking cheeks.





“No run by the pool!” Luli teased in her thick accent. Much more sensibly dressed, the petit Chinese woman raced just a few steps behind.





“How dare you!” Wei sprang out from behind one of the oncoming pillars, her fiendish little hands poised like claws. She wore the same, much more dignified outfit as the other impish woman. A loose fitting floral dress, and silk-lined slippers.





“Eiehaha!” Pivoting to her immediate left, the hotly pursued redhead could almost feel the duo’s diabolical digits dancing over her creamy soft skin.





“You break rules!” One of the girls said, though Emma couldn’t tell which one. “You get punished!”





“Noohnoeieehe!”





Reaching the wall, the giddily giggling author hurried to change direction again. As she turned, one of the taunting duo’s fingertips grazed her cushiony side and she yelped. They would catch her soon, they always did. A titillating wave fluttered through Emma’s core at the thought. Luli and Wei knew her most bewilderingly ticklish spots by heart, and they wouldn’t let their prey keep her clothes on for long. If she was really naughty Yumao would join them, and help discipline their fiery haired pet yet again. Maybe Madam Ui too, for that matter.





Emma hoped so.

The End​

 

[FuradevinTMF]

Long have we waited for the conclusion to this epic series and what a magnificent ending it was!

Oooh Romey, for me it is simply fantastic that the girl that brought me into reading this Series and always was my fan favorite and self insert now also serves as the forefront of the series finale. I really liked all of her scenarios and the deconstruction on how she created her own personal hell. Many great flashbacks and tickling scenes worded like only you can do it. Your words have a way of painting a picture in the mind that is truly unique.

Given that Romey was the main focus of the ending and how much time was dedicated to her I still kinda feel like there is more to her. It would have been a grim but fitting ending if they tickled her insane then and there in the forrest but with Sam Lucas showing up it opens up way more of a story. Is he there to save her, is he there to help them?

There now certainly is more to tell whether it is in another epilogue or a shorter spinoff story.



Emma's story was neatly finished with a nice bow on the top, I can imagine that she now really can live her life to the fullest. Same with Madam Ui and Jai Lin in their own ways. This also brings a good ending to Deena and all the others trapped before while the most sinister forces got a well deserved punishment.



This was definitely worth the wait and an absolute joy to read ^^ Thank you for your amazing work, I'll be overjoyed to read any of your future works

 

[Ticklemang]

Great story, I’d love a spinoff of sorts or maybe an alt universe where it’s Emma who stays trapped at the mansion instead of Deena. I feel like we never really got to see her sensitive feet destroyed.
Thanks for this post, I’ve been waiting all this time

 

[luckycub]

I've been waiting...
Looking forward to reading!

 

[BlueLine7045]

Great finale story! Curious. So you plan on revisiting some of your other projects and maybe doing additional stories for them or are you creating something completely original?

I am specifically asking about your "stuck" stories involving a variety of different women in scenarios where they get stuck, discovered, and tickled. Definitely one of my favorite series of yours and I think we're overdue for another one with a new or returning protagonist.

 

[Anarcotic]

Jesus, this is pervers, dark but fucking hot! The whole story is a masterpiece, but if you ask me directly, the small side stories were my favourites. Romey with the Pastor, Romey and her cousins and of course Hedda. Thanks for this great stuff!

 

[tommytikl]

Good Lord, this took time to get through, to savor!
Man, you weave a tale!
I'd read anything you wrote, your writing has a certain cadence, tone that is just 🔥🔥

When Devnos hands were shot I literally shouted Damn out loud.
Great stuff man!

 

[luckycub]

What a lot of fun to read! Finally got through.
Romey's ordeal was my favorite part. Poor thing. Loved it.

I am looking forward to some smaller stuff if you plan to work on it. I love reading your stuff.

 

[TickleMantis]

Long have we waited for the conclusion to this epic series and what a magnificent ending it was!

Oooh Romey, for me it is simply fantastic that the girl that brought me into reading this Series and always was my fan favorite and self insert now also serves as the forefront of the series finale. I really liked all of her scenarios and the deconstruction on how she created her own personal hell. Many great flashbacks and tickling scenes worded like only you can do it. Your words have a way of painting a picture in the mind that is truly unique.

Given that Romey was the main focus of the ending and how much time was dedicated to her I still kinda feel like there is more to her. It would have been a grim but fitting ending if they tickled her insane then and there in the forrest but with Sam Lucas showing up it opens up way more of a story. Is he there to save her, is he there to help them?

There now certainly is more to tell whether it is in another epilogue or a shorter spinoff story.



Emma's story was neatly finished with a nice bow on the top, I can imagine that she now really can live her life to the fullest. Same with Madam Ui and Jai Lin in their own ways. This also brings a good ending to Deena and all the others trapped before while the most sinister forces got a well deserved punishment.



This was definitely worth the wait and an absolute joy to read ^^ Thank you for your amazing work, I'll be overjoyed to read any of your future works

Thanks so much Furadevin! I always enjoy your thoughtful write-ups.

As to what Mr. Lucas was up to, that has a good chance of being revealed…eventually 😈

 

[TickleMantis]

Great story, I’d love a spinoff of sorts or maybe an alt universe where it’s Emma who stays trapped at the mansion instead of Deena. I feel like we never really got to see her sensitive feet destroyed.
Thanks for this post, I’ve been waiting all this time

Thanks Ticklemang! I’m glad you liked this sordid adventure.

Emma was definitely a challenge to write as the story went on. I didn’t want to rush her evolution, but I also didn’t want it coming out of nowhere, and sort of ‘trapping’ myself into writing a character who would, in many ways, be the antithesis of what I usually (always) go for. The biggest surprise was the direction her arc went, I definitely didn’t set out to make her so…corruptible in the beginning 😄

 

[TickleMantis]

Great finale story! Curious. So you plan on revisiting some of your other projects and maybe doing additional stories for them or are you creating something completely original?

I am specifically asking about your "stuck" stories involving a variety of different women in scenarios where they get stuck, discovered, and tickled. Definitely one of my favorite series of yours and I think we're overdue for another one with a new or returning protagonist.

Thank you BlueLine!

Moving forward, I’ll definitely be revisiting some older works -though likely not to the extent of Tickle Tutor- and hopefully creating some new stories as well.

As for Stuck, I would LOVE to resurrect that series. It is well, well beyond a revisit. The closest thing we’ve had in years was the recent-ish appearance of Lily in the story ‘Malpractice’, though I’m keen to see her get properly trapped somewhere again. It is on my mind, for sure!

 

[TickleMantis]

Jesus, this is pervers, dark but fucking hot! The whole story is a masterpiece, but if you ask me directly, the small side stories were my favourites. Romey with the Pastor, Romey and her cousins and of course Hedda. Thanks for this great stuff!

Thank you my friend! I’m thrilled you like the side stories/flashbacks. I’m always a little weary with those as it’s difficult to provide as much detail as more ‘present’ storytelling, and weaving them in and out of the narrative in a natural way can be tricky. But, it’s heartening to know I’m not alone in enjoying them!

 

[TickleMantis]

Good Lord, this took time to get through, to savor!
Man, you weave a tale!
I'd read anything you wrote, your writing has a certain cadence, tone that is just 🔥🔥

When Devnos hands were shot I literally shouted Damn out loud.
Great stuff man!

Thanks Tommy! As a general rule I try and avoid violence (at least bloodshed) in these stories, so I tried to not make that too graphic -but Harry felt like he had it coming!

Really appreciate your kind words!

 

[TickleMantis]

What a lot of fun to read! Finally got through.
Romey's ordeal was my favorite part. Poor thing. Loved it.

I am looking forward to some smaller stuff if you plan to work on it. I love reading your stuff.

Thank you luckycub! I’m very happy you enjoyed it. Poor Romey, she never can seem to catch a break. Unfortunately for Romey, she’s always been a top favourite character of mine -and the favourite’s always suffer the worst!

Stay tuned for some mor self-contained stories -I’m excited to dive in, and to not have to juggle so many plots and characters!

 

[BlueLine7045]

Thank you BlueLine!

Moving forward, I’ll definitely be revisiting some older works -though likely not to the extent of Tickle Tutor- and hopefully creating some new stories as well.

As for Stuck, I would LOVE to resurrect that series. It is well, well beyond a revisit. The closest thing we’ve had in years was the recent-ish appearance of Lily in the story ‘Malpractice’, though I’m keen to see her get properly trapped somewhere again. It is on my mind, for sure!

Huh. I must have missed your malpractice story. Gonna have to go search for it now. Even if you don't return to the stuck series, you can include elements of it in your other stories, such as characters being stuck or trapped and taken advantage of, while not focusing the entire story on that one aspect.

 

[FuradevinTMF]

Thanks so much Furadevin! I always enjoy your thoughtful write-ups.

As to what Mr. Lucas was up to, that has a good chance of being revealed…eventually 😈

Truth be told, I was kinda sad that after the conclusion of this Series there would be nothing to look forward to for a while, but this really just rekindled the hype of whats still to come. What Romey had to endure in this Story was maybe the hottest and best written Setup I had come across in a while and I really can't wait until more of her fate gets Revealed ^^ thank you for your amazing writing

 

[Dynamo Joe]

I think this series is THE crown jewel of fiction in our fetish. Even replacing the Tickletown series, which I considered as the definitive saga for Tickling. Bravo.

 

[TickleMantis]

I think this series is THE crown jewel of fiction in our fetish. Even replacing the Tickletown series, which I considered as the definitive saga for Tickling. Bravo.

You honour me, thank you sir!

 

[blopez]

This is an absolute triumph! How you continue to roll out stories of this quality is beyond me. Well done and thank you!

 

[TickleMantis]

This is an absolute triumph! How you continue to roll out stories of this quality is beyond me. Well done and thank you!

Thank you blopez!!! I’ll keep rolling if you keep reading!